textfiles/etext/AUTHORS/STEVENSON/stevenson-in-652.txt

*******The Project Gutenberg Etext of In the South Seas********
#20 in our series by Robert Louis Stevenson

Copyright laws are changing all over the world, be sure to check
the copyright laws for your country before posting these files!!

Please take a look at the important information in this header.
We encourage you to keep this file on your own disk, keeping an
electronic path open for the next readers.  Do not remove this.

**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**

**Etexts Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**

*These Etexts Prepared By Hundreds of Volunteers and Donations*

Information on contacting Project Gutenberg to get Etexts, and
further information is included below.  We need your donations.

In the South Seas

by Robert Louis Stevenson

March, 1996  [Etext #464]

*******The Project Gutenberg Etext of In the South Seas********
*****This file should be named sseas10.txt or sseas10.zip******

Corrected EDITIONS of our etexts get a new NUMBER, sseas11.txt.
VERSIONS based on separate sources get new LETTER, sseas10a.txt.

We are now trying to release all our books one month in advance
of the official release dates, for time for better editing.

Please note:  neither this list nor its contents are final till
midnight of the last day of the month of any such announcement.
The official release date of all Project Gutenberg Etexts is at
Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month.  A
preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment
and editing by those who wish to do so.  To be sure you have an
up to date first edition [xxxxx10x.xxx] please check file sizes
in the first week of the next month.  Since our ftp program has
a bug in it that scrambles the date [tried to fix and failed] a
look at the file size will have to do, but we will try to see a
new copy has at least one byte more or less.

Information about Project Gutenberg (one page)

We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work.  The
fifty hours is one conservative estimate for how long it we take
to get any etext selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright
searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc.  This
projected audience is one hundred million readers.  If our value
per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $2
million dollars per hour this year as we release thirty-two text
files per month:  or 400 more Etexts in 1996 for a total of 800.
If these reach just 10% of the computerized population, then the
total should reach 80 billion Etexts.

The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away One Trillion Etext
Files by the December 31, 2001.  [10,000 x 100,000,000=Trillion]
This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers,
which is only 10% of the present number of computer users.  2001
should have at least twice as many computer users as that, so it
will require us reaching less than 5% of the users in 2001.

We need your donations more than ever!

All donations should be made to "Project Gutenberg/IBC", and are
tax deductible to the extent allowable by law ("IBC" is Illinois
Benedictine College).  (Subscriptions to our paper newsletter go
to IBC, too)

For these and other matters, please mail to:

Project Gutenberg
P. O. Box  2782
Champaign, IL 61825

When all other email fails try our Michael S. Hart, Executive
Director:
hart@vmd.cso.uiuc.edu (internet)   hart@uiucvmd   (bitnet)

We would prefer to send you this information by email
(Internet, Bitnet, Compuserve, ATTMAIL or MCImail).

******
If you have an FTP program (or emulator), please
FTP directly to the Project Gutenberg archives:
[Mac users, do NOT point and click. . .type]

ftp uiarchive.cso.uiuc.edu
login:  anonymous
password:  your@login
cd etext/etext90 through /etext96
or cd etext/articles [get suggest gut for more information]
dir [to see files]
get or mget [to get files. . .set bin for zip files]
GET INDEX?00.GUT
for a list of books
and
GET NEW GUT for general information
and
MGET GUT* for newsletters.

**Information prepared by the Project Gutenberg legal advisor**
(Three Pages)

***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS**START***
Why is this "Small Print!" statement here?  You know: lawyers.
They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with
your copy of this etext, even if you got it for free from
someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our
fault.  So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement
disclaims most of our liability to you.  It also tells you how
you can distribute copies of this etext if you want to.

*BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS ETEXT
By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
etext, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept
this "Small Print!" statement.  If you do not, you can receive
a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this etext by
sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person
you got it from.  If you received this etext on a physical
medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request.

ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM ETEXTS
This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-
tm etexts, is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor
Michael S. Hart through the Project Gutenberg Association at
Illinois Benedictine College (the "Project").  Among other
things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright
on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and
distribute it in the United States without permission and
without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules, set forth
below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this etext
under the Project's "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.

To create these etexts, the Project expends considerable
efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain
works.  Despite these efforts, the Project's etexts and any
medium they may be on may contain "Defects".  Among other
things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged
disk or other etext medium, a computer virus, or computer
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES
But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below,
[1] the Project (and any other party you may receive this
etext from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext) disclaims all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including
legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR
UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE
OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE
POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.

If you discover a Defect in this etext within 90 days of
receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any)
you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that
time to the person you received it from.  If you received it
on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and
such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement
copy.  If you received it electronically, such person may
choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to
receive it electronically.

THIS ETEXT IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS".  NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS
TO THE ETEXT OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A
PARTICULAR PURPOSE.

Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the
above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you
may have other legal rights.

INDEMNITY
You will indemnify and hold the Project, its directors,
officers, members and agents harmless from all liability, cost
and expense, including legal fees, that arise directly or
indirectly from any of the following that you do or cause:
[1] distribution of this etext, [2] alteration, modification,
or addition to the etext, or [3] any Defect.

DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm"
You may distribute copies of this etext electronically, or by
disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this
"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg,
or:

[1]  Only give exact copies of it.  Among other things, this
     requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the
     etext or this "small print!" statement.  You may however,
     if you wish, distribute this etext in machine readable
     binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form,
     including any form resulting from conversion by word pro-
     cessing or hypertext software, but only so long as
     *EITHER*:

     [*]  The etext, when displayed, is clearly readable, and
          does *not* contain characters other than those
          intended by the author of the work, although tilde
          (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may
          be used to convey punctuation intended by the
          author, and additional characters may be used to
          indicate hypertext links; OR

     [*]  The etext may be readily converted by the reader at
          no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent
          form by the program that displays the etext (as is
          the case, for instance, with most word processors);
          OR

     [*]  You provide, or agree to also provide on request at
          no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the
          etext in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC
          or other equivalent proprietary form).

[2]  Honor the etext refund and replacement provisions of this
     "Small Print!" statement.

[3]  Pay a trademark license fee to the Project of 20% of the
     net profits you derive calculated using the method you
     already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  If you
     don't derive profits, no royalty is due.  Royalties are
     payable to "Project Gutenberg Association / Illinois
     Benedictine College" within the 60 days following each
     date you prepare (or were legally required to prepare)
     your annual (or equivalent periodic) tax return.

WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO?
The Project gratefully accepts contributions in money, time,
scanning machines, OCR software, public domain etexts, royalty
free copyright licenses, and every other sort of contribution
you can think of.  Money should be paid to "Project Gutenberg
Association / Illinois Benedictine College".

*END*THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS*Ver.04.29.93*END*

In the South Seas by Robert Louis Stevenson
1908 edition.  Scanned and proofed by David Price
ccx074@coventry.ac.uk

In the South Seas

PART 1: THE MARQUESAS

CHAPTER I - AN ISLAND LANDFALL

FOR nearly ten years my health had been declining; and for some 
while before I set forth upon my voyage, I believed I was come to 
the afterpiece of life, and had only the nurse and undertaker to 
expect.  It was suggested that I should try the South Seas; and I 
was not unwilling to visit like a ghost, and be carried like a 
bale, among scenes that had attracted me in youth and health.  I 
chartered accordingly Dr. Merrit's schooner yacht, the CASCO, 
seventy-four tons register; sailed from San Francisco towards the 
end of June 1888, visited the eastern islands, and was left early 
the next year at Honolulu.  Hence, lacking courage to return to my 
old life of the house and sick-room, I set forth to leeward in a 
trading schooner, the EQUATOR, of a little over seventy tons, spent 
four months among the atolls (low coral islands) of the Gilbert 
group, and reached Samoa towards the close of '89.  By that time 
gratitude and habit were beginning to attach me to the islands; I 
had gained a competency of strength; I had made friends; I had 
learned new interests; the time of my voyages had passed like days 
in fairyland; and I decided to remain.  I began to prepare these 
pages at sea, on a third cruise, in the trading steamer JANET 
NICOLL.  If more days are granted me, they shall be passed where I 
have found life most pleasant and man most interesting; the axes of 
my black boys are already clearing the foundations of my future 
house; and I must learn to address readers from the uttermost parts 
of the sea.

That I should thus have reversed the verdict of Lord Tennyson's 
hero is less eccentric than appears.  Few men who come to the 
islands leave them; they grow grey where they alighted; the palm 
shades and the trade-wind fans them till they die, perhaps 
cherishing to the last the fancy of a visit home, which is rarely 
made, more rarely enjoyed, and yet more rarely repeated.  No part 
of the world exerts the same attractive power upon the visitor, and 
the task before me is to communicate to fireside travellers some 
sense of its seduction, and to describe the life, at sea and 
ashore, of many hundred thousand persons, some of our own blood and 
language, all our contemporaries, and yet as remote in thought and 
habit as Rob Roy or Barbarossa, the Apostles or the Caesars.

The first experience can never be repeated.  The first love, the 
first sunrise, the first South Sea island, are memories apart and 
touched a virginity of sense.  On the 28th of July 1888 the moon 
was an hour down by four in the morning.  In the east a radiating 
centre of brightness told of the day; and beneath, on the skyline, 
the morning bank was already building, black as ink.  We have all 
read of the swiftness of the day's coming and departure in low 
latitudes; it is a point on which the scientific and sentimental 
tourist are at one, and has inspired some tasteful poetry.  The 
period certainly varies with the season; but here is one case 
exactly noted.  Although the dawn was thus preparing by four, the 
sun was not up till six; and it was half-past five before we could 
distinguish our expected islands from the clouds on the horizon.  
Eight degrees south, and the day two hours a-coming.  The interval 
was passed on deck in the silence of expectation, the customary 
thrill of landfall heightened by the strangeness of the shores that 
we were then approaching.  Slowly they took shape in the 
attenuating darkness.  Ua-huna, piling up to a truncated summit, 
appeared the first upon the starboard bow; almost abeam arose our 
destination, Nuka-hiva, whelmed in cloud; and betwixt and to the 
southward, the first rays of the sun displayed the needles of Ua-
pu.  These pricked about the line of the horizon; like the 
pinnacles of some ornate and monstrous church, they stood there, in 
the sparkling brightness of the morning, the fit signboard of a 
world of wonders.

Not one soul aboard the CASCO had set foot upon the islands, or 
knew, except by accident, one word of any of the island tongues; 
and it was with something perhaps of the same anxious pleasure as 
thrilled the bosom of discoverers that we drew near these 
problematic shores.  The land heaved up in peaks and rising vales; 
it fell in cliffs and buttresses; its colour ran through fifty 
modulations in a scale of pearl and rose and olive; and it was 
crowned above by opalescent clouds.  The suffusion of vague hues 
deceived the eye; the shadows of clouds were confounded with the 
articulations of the mountains; and the isle and its unsubstantial 
canopy rose and shimmered before us like a single mass.  There was 
no beacon, no smoke of towns to be expected, no plying pilot.  
Somewhere, in that pale phantasmagoria of cliff and cloud, our 
haven lay concealed; and somewhere to the east of it - the only 
sea-mark given - a certain headland, known indifferently as Cape 
Adam and Eve, or Cape Jack and Jane, and distinguished by two 
colossal figures, the gross statuary of nature.  These we were to 
find; for these we craned and stared, focused glasses, and wrangled 
over charts; and the sun was overhead and the land close ahead 
before we found them.  To a ship approaching, like the CASCO, from 
the north, they proved indeed the least conspicuous features of a 
striking coast; the surf flying high above its base; strange, 
austere, and feathered mountains rising behind; and Jack and Jane, 
or Adam and Eve, impending like a pair of warts above the breakers.

Thence we bore away along shore.  On our port beam we might hear 
the explosions of the surf; a few birds flew fishing under the 
prow; there was no other sound or mark of life, whether of man or 
beast, in all that quarter of the island.  Winged by her own 
impetus and the dying breeze, the CASCO skimmed under cliffs, 
opened out a cove, showed us a beach and some green trees, and 
flitted by again, bowing to the swell.  The trees, from our 
distance, might have been hazel; the beach might have been in 
Europe; the mountain forms behind modelled in little from the Alps, 
and the forest which clustered on their ramparts a growth no more 
considerable than our Scottish heath.  Again the cliff yawned, but 
now with a deeper entry; and the CASCO, hauling her wind, began to 
slide into the bay of Anaho.  The cocoa-palm, that giraffe of 
vegetables, so graceful, so ungainly, to the European eye so 
foreign, was to be seen crowding on the beach, and climbing and 
fringing the steep sides of mountains.  Rude and bare hills 
embraced the inlet upon either hand; it was enclosed to the 
landward by a bulk of shattered mountains.  In every crevice of 
that barrier the forest harboured, roosting and nestling there like 
birds about a ruin; and far above, it greened and roughened the 
razor edges of the summit.

Under the eastern shore, our schooner, now bereft of any breeze, 
continued to creep in:  the smart creature, when once under way, 
appearing motive in herself.  From close aboard arose the bleating 
of young lambs; a bird sang in the hillside; the scent of the land 
and of a hundred fruits or flowers flowed forth to meet us; and, 
presently, a house or two appeared, standing high upon the ankles 
of the hills, and one of these surrounded with what seemed a 
garden.  These conspicuous habitations, that patch of culture, had 
we but known it, were a mark of the passage of whites; and we might 
have approached a hundred islands and not found their parallel.  It 
was longer ere we spied the native village, standing (in the 
universal fashion) close upon a curve of beach, close under a grove 
of palms; the sea in front growling and whitening on a concave arc 
of reef.  For the cocoa-tree and the island man are both lovers and 
neighbours of the surf.  'The coral waxes, the palm grows, but man 
departs,' says the sad Tahitian proverb; but they are all three, so 
long as they endure, co-haunters of the beach.  The mark of 
anchorage was a blow-hole in the rocks, near the south-easterly 
corner of the bay.  Punctually to our use, the blow-hole spouted; 
the schooner turned upon her heel; the anchor plunged.  It was a 
small sound, a great event; my soul went down with these moorings 
whence no windlass may extract nor any diver fish it up; and I, and 
some part of my ship's company, were from that hour the bondslaves 
of the isles of Vivien.

Before yet the anchor plunged a canoe was already paddling from the 
hamlet.  It contained two men:  one white, one brown and tattooed 
across the face with bands of blue, both in immaculate white 
European clothes:  the resident trader, Mr. Regler, and the native 
chief, Taipi-Kikino.  'Captain, is it permitted to come on board?' 
were the first words we heard among the islands.  Canoe followed 
canoe till the ship swarmed with stalwart, six-foot men in every 
stage of undress; some in a shirt, some in a loin-cloth, one in a 
handkerchief imperfectly adjusted; some, and these the more 
considerable, tattooed from head to foot in awful patterns; some 
barbarous and knived; one, who sticks in my memory as something 
bestial, squatting on his hams in a canoe, sucking an orange and 
spitting it out again to alternate sides with ape-like vivacity - 
all talking, and we could not understand one word; all trying to 
trade with us who had no thought of trading, or offering us island 
curios at prices palpably absurd.  There was no word of welcome; no 
show of civility; no hand extended save that of the chief and Mr. 
Regler.  As we still continued to refuse the proffered articles, 
complaint ran high and rude; and one, the jester of the party, 
railed upon our meanness amid jeering laughter.  Amongst other 
angry pleasantries - 'Here is a mighty fine ship,' said he, 'to 
have no money on board!'  I own I was inspired with sensible 
repugnance; even with alarm.  The ship was manifestly in their 
power; we had women on board; I knew nothing of my guests beyond 
the fact that they were cannibals; the Directory (my only guide) 
was full of timid cautions; and as for the trader, whose presence 
might else have reassured me, were not whites in the Pacific the 
usual instigators and accomplices of native outrage?  When he reads 
this confession, our kind friend, Mr. Regler, can afford to smile.

Later in the day, as I sat writing up my journal, the cabin was 
filled from end to end with Marquesans:  three brown-skinned 
generations, squatted cross-legged upon the floor, and regarding me 
in silence with embarrassing eyes.  The eyes of all Polynesians are 
large, luminous, and melting; they are like the eyes of animals and 
some Italians.  A kind of despair came over me, to sit there 
helpless under all these staring orbs, and be thus blocked in a 
corner of my cabin by this speechless crowd:  and a kind of rage to 
think they were beyond the reach of articulate communication, like 
furred animals, or folk born deaf, or the dwellers of some alien 
planet.

To cross the Channel is, for a boy of twelve, to change heavens; to 
cross the Atlantic, for a man of twenty-four, is hardly to modify 
his diet.  But I was now escaped out of the shadow of the Roman 
empire, under whose toppling monuments we were all cradled, whose 
laws and letters are on every hand of us, constraining and 
preventing.  I was now to see what men might be whose fathers had 
never studied Virgil, had never been conquered by Caesar, and never 
been ruled by the wisdom of Gaius or Papinian.  By the same step I 
had journeyed forth out of that comfortable zone of kindred 
languages, where the curse of Babel is so easy to be remedied; and 
my new fellow-creatures sat before me dumb like images.  Methought, 
in my travels, all human relation was to be excluded; and when I 
returned home (for in those days I still projected my return) I 
should have but dipped into a picture-book without a text.  Nay, 
and I even questioned if my travels should be much prolonged; 
perhaps they were destined to a speedy end; perhaps my subsequent 
friend, Kauanui, whom I remarked there, sitting silent with the 
rest, for a man of some authority, might leap from his hams with an 
ear-splitting signal, the ship be carried at a rush, and the ship's 
company butchered for the table.

There could be nothing more natural than these apprehensions, nor 
anything more groundless.  In my experience of the islands, I had 
never again so menacing a reception; were I to meet with such to-
day, I should be more alarmed and tenfold more surprised.  The 
majority of Polynesians are easy folk to get in touch with, frank, 
fond of notice, greedy of the least affection, like amiable, 
fawning dogs; and even with the Marquesans, so recently and so 
imperfectly redeemed from a blood-boltered barbarism, all were to 
become our intimates, and one, at least, was to mourn sincerely our 
departure.

CHAPTER II - MAKING FRIENDS

THE impediment of tongues was one that I particularly over-
estimated.  The languages of Polynesia are easy to smatter, though 
hard to speak with elegance.  And they are extremely similar, so 
that a person who has a tincture of one or two may risk, not 
without hope, an attempt upon the others.

And again, not only is Polynesian easy to smatter, but interpreters 
abound.  Missionaries, traders, and broken white folk living on the 
bounty of the natives, are to be found in almost every isle and 
hamlet; and even where these are unserviceable, the natives 
themselves have often scraped up a little English, and in the 
French zone (though far less commonly) a little French-English, or 
an efficient pidgin, what is called to the westward 'Beach-la-Mar,' 
comes easy to the Polynesian; it is now taught, besides, in the 
schools of Hawaii; and from the multiplicity of British ships, and 
the nearness of the States on the one hand and the colonies on the 
other, it may be called, and will almost certainly become, the 
tongue of the Pacific.  I will instance a few examples.  I met in 
Majuro a Marshall Island boy who spoke excellent English; this he 
had learned in the German firm in Jaluit, yet did not speak one 
word of German.  I heard from a gendarme who had taught school in 
Rapa-iti that while the children had the utmost difficulty or 
reluctance to learn French, they picked up English on the wayside, 
and as if by accident.  On one of the most out-of-the-way atolls in 
the Carolines, my friend Mr. Benjamin Hird was amazed to find the 
lads playing cricket on the beach and talking English; and it was 
in English that the crew of the JANET NICOLL, a set of black boys 
from different Melanesian islands, communicated with other natives 
throughout the cruise, transmitted orders, and sometimes jested 
together on the fore-hatch.  But what struck me perhaps most of all 
was a word I heard on the verandah of the Tribunal at Noumea.  A 
case had just been heard - a trial for infanticide against an ape-
like native woman; and the audience were smoking cigarettes as they 
awaited the verdict.  An anxious, amiable French lady, not far from 
tears, was eager for acquittal, and declared she would engage the 
prisoner to be her children's nurse.  The bystanders exclaimed at 
the proposal; the woman was a savage, said they, and spoke no 
language.  'MAIS, VOUS SAVEZ,' objected the fair sentimentalist; 
'ILS APPRENNENT SI VITE L'ANGLAIS!'

But to be able to speak to people is not all.  And in the first 
stage of my relations with natives I was helped by two things.  To 
begin with, I was the show-man of the CASCO.  She, her fine lines, 
tall spars, and snowy decks, the crimson fittings of the saloon, 
and the white, the gilt, and the repeating mirrors of the tiny 
cabin, brought us a hundred visitors.  The men fathomed out her 
dimensions with their arms, as their fathers fathomed out the ships 
of Cook; the women declared the cabins more lovely than a church; 
bouncing Junos were never weary of sitting in the chairs and 
contemplating in the glass their own bland images; and I have seen 
one lady strip up her dress, and, with cries of wonder and delight, 
rub herself bare-breeched upon the velvet cushions.  Biscuit, jam, 
and syrup was the entertainment; and, as in European parlours, the 
photograph album went the round.  This sober gallery, their 
everyday costumes and physiognomies, had become transformed, in 
three weeks' sailing, into things wonderful and rich and foreign; 
alien faces, barbaric dresses, they were now beheld and fingered, 
in the swerving cabin, with innocent excitement and surprise.  Her 
Majesty was often recognised, and I have seen French subjects kiss 
her photograph; Captain Speedy - in an Abyssinian war-dress, 
supposed to be the uniform of the British army - met with much 
acceptance; and the effigies of Mr. Andrew Lang were admired in the 
Marquesas.  There is the place for him to go when he shall be weary 
of Middlesex and Homer.

It was perhaps yet more important that I had enjoyed in my youth 
some knowledge of our Scots folk of the Highlands and the Islands.  
Not much beyond a century has passed since these were in the same 
convulsive and transitionary state as the Marquesans of to-day.  In 
both cases an alien authority enforced, the clans disarmed, the 
chiefs deposed, new customs introduced, and chiefly that fashion of 
regarding money as the means and object of existence.  The 
commercial age, in each, succeeding at a bound to an age of war 
abroad and patriarchal communism at home.  In one the cherished 
practice of tattooing, in the other a cherished costume, 
proscribed.  In each a main luxury cut off:  beef, driven under 
cloud of night from Lowland pastures, denied to the meat-loving 
Highlander; long-pig, pirated from the next village, to the man-
eating Kanaka.  The grumbling, the secret ferment, the fears and 
resentments, the alarms and sudden councils of Marquesan chiefs, 
reminded me continually of the days of Lovat and Struan.  
Hospitality, tact, natural fine manners, and a touchy punctilio, 
are common to both races:  common to both tongues the trick of 
dropping medial consonants.  Here is a table of two widespread 
Polynesian words:-

              HOUSE.   LOVE.

Tahitian      FARE     AROHA

New Zealand   WHARE

Samoan        FALE     TALOFA

Manihiki      FALE     ALOHA

Hawaiian      HALE     ALOHA

Marquesan     HA'E     KAOHA

The elision of medial consonants, so marked in these Marquesan 
instances, is no less common both in Gaelic and the Lowland Scots.  
Stranger still, that prevalent Polynesian sound, the so-called 
catch, written with an apostrophe, and often or always the 
gravestone of a perished consonant, is to be heard in Scotland to 
this day.  When a Scot pronounces water, better, or bottle - WA'ER, 
BE'ER, or BO'LE - the sound is precisely that of the catch; and I 
think we may go beyond, and say, that if such a population could be 
isolated, and this mispronunciation should become the rule, it 
might prove the first stage of transition from T to K, which is the 
disease of Polynesian languages.  The tendency of the Marquesans, 
however, is to urge against consonants, or at least on the very 
common letter L, a war of mere extermination.  A hiatus is 
agreeable to any Polynesian ear; the ear even of the stranger soon 
grows used to these barbaric voids; but only in the Marquesan will 
you find such names as HAAII and PAAAEUA, when each individual 
vowel must be separately uttered.

These points of similarity between a South Sea people and some of 
my own folk at home ran much in my head in the islands; and not 
only inclined me to view my fresh acquaintances with favour, but 
continually modified my judgment.  A polite Englishman comes to-day 
to the Marquesans and is amazed to find the men tattooed; polite 
Italians came not long ago to England and found our fathers stained 
with woad; and when I paid the return visit as a little boy, I was 
highly diverted with the backwardness of Italy:  so insecure, so 
much a matter of the day and hour, is the pre-eminence of race.  It 
was so that I hit upon a means of communication which I recommend 
to travellers.  When I desired any detail of savage custom, or of 
superstitious belief, I cast back in the story of my fathers, and 
fished for what I wanted with some trait of equal barbarism:  
Michael Scott, Lord Derwentwater's head, the second-sight, the 
Water Kelpie, - each of these I have found to be a killing bait; 
the black bull's head of Stirling procured me the legend of RAHERO; 
and what I knew of the Cluny Macphersons, or the Appin Stewarts, 
enabled me to learn, and helped me to understand, about the TEVAS 
of Tahiti.  The native was no longer ashamed, his sense of kinship 
grew warmer, and his lips were opened.  It is this sense of kinship 
that the traveller must rouse and share; or he had better content 
himself with travels from the blue bed to the brown.  And the 
presence of one Cockney titterer will cause a whole party to walk 
in clouds of darkness.

The hamlet of Anaho stands on a margin of flat land between the 
west of the beach and the spring of the impending mountains.  A 
grove of palms, perpetually ruffling its green fans, carpets it (as 
for a triumph) with fallen branches, and shades it like an arbour.  
A road runs from end to end of the covert among beds of flowers, 
the milliner's shop of the community; and here and there, in the 
grateful twilight, in an air filled with a diversity of scents, and 
still within hearing of the surf upon the reef, the native houses 
stand in scattered neighbourhood.  The same word, as we have seen, 
represents in many tongues of Polynesia, with scarce a shade of 
difference, the abode of man.  But although the word be the same, 
the structure itself continually varies; and the Marquesan, among 
the most backward and barbarous of islanders, is yet the most 
commodiously lodged.  The grass huts of Hawaii, the birdcage houses 
of Tahiti, or the open shed, with the crazy Venetian blinds, of the 
polite Samoan - none of these can be compared with the Marquesan 
PAEPAE-HAE, or dwelling platform.  The paepae is an oblong terrace 
built without cement or black volcanic stone, from twenty to fifty 
feet in length, raised from four to eight feet from the earth, and 
accessible by a broad stair.  Along the back of this, and coming to 
about half its width, runs the open front of the house, like a 
covered gallery:  the interior sometimes neat and almost elegant in 
its bareness, the sleeping space divided off by an endlong coaming, 
some bright raiment perhaps hanging from a nail, and a lamp and one 
of White's sewing-machines the only marks of civilization.  On the 
outside, at one end of the terrace, burns the cooking-fire under a 
shed; at the other there is perhaps a pen for pigs; the remainder 
is the evening lounge and AL FRESCO banquet-hall of the 
inhabitants.  To some houses water is brought down the mountains in 
bamboo pipes, perforated for the sake of sweetness.  With the 
Highland comparison in my mind, I was struck to remember the 
sluttish mounds of turf and stone in which I have sat and been 
entertained in the Hebrides and the North Islands.  Two things, I 
suppose, explain the contrast.  In Scotland wood is rare, and with 
materials so rude as turf and stone the very hope of neatness is 
excluded.  And in Scotland it is cold.  Shelter and a hearth are 
needs so pressing that a man looks not beyond; he is out all day 
after a bare bellyful, and at night when he saith, 'Aha, it is 
warm!' he has not appetite for more.  Or if for something else, 
then something higher; a fine school of poetry and song arose in 
these rough shelters, and an air like 'LOCHABER NO MORE' is an 
evidence of refinement more convincing, as well as more 
imperishable, than a palace.

To one such dwelling platform a considerable troop of relatives and 
dependants resort.  In the hour of the dusk, when the fire blazes, 
and the scent of the cooked breadfruit fills the air, and perhaps 
the lamp glints already between the pillars and the house, you 
shall behold them silently assemble to this meal, men, women, and 
children; and the dogs and pigs frisk together up the terrace 
stairway, switching rival tails.  The strangers from the ship were 
soon equally welcome:  welcome to dip their fingers in the wooden 
dish, to drink cocoanuts, to share the circulating pipe, and to 
hear and hold high debate about the misdeeds of the French, the 
Panama Canal, or the geographical position of San Francisco and New 
Yo'ko.  In a Highland hamlet, quite out of reach of any tourist, I 
have met the same plain and dignified hospitality.

I have mentioned two facts - the distasteful behaviour of our 
earliest visitors, and the case of the lady who rubbed herself upon 
the cushions - which would give a very false opinion of Marquesan 
manners.  The great majority of Polynesians are excellently 
mannered; but the Marquesan stands apart, annoying and attractive, 
wild, shy, and refined.  If you make him a present he affects to 
forget it, and it must be offered him again at his going:  a pretty 
formality I have found nowhere else.  A hint will get rid of any 
one or any number; they are so fiercely proud and modest; while 
many of the more lovable but blunter islanders crowd upon a 
stranger, and can be no more driven off than flies.  A slight or an 
insult the Marquesan seems never to forget.  I was one day talking 
by the wayside with my friend Hoka, when I perceived his eyes 
suddenly to flash and his stature to swell.  A white horseman was 
coming down the mountain, and as he passed, and while he paused to 
exchange salutations with myself, Hoka was still staring and 
ruffling like a gamecock.  It was a Corsican who had years before 
called him COCHON SAUVAGE - COCON CHAUVAGE, as Hoka mispronounced 
it.  With people so nice and so touchy, it was scarce to be 
supposed that our company of greenhorns should not blunder into 
offences.  Hoka, on one of his visits, fell suddenly in a brooding 
silence, and presently after left the ship with cold formality.  
When he took me back into favour, he adroitly and pointedly 
explained the nature of my offence:  I had asked him to sell cocoa-
nuts; and in Hoka's view articles of food were things that a 
gentleman should give, not sell; or at least that he should not 
sell to any friend.  On another occasion I gave my boat's crew a 
luncheon of chocolate and biscuits.  I had sinned, I could never 
learn how, against some point of observance; and though I was drily 
thanked, my offerings were left upon the beach.  But our worst 
mistake was a slight we put on Toma, Hoka's adoptive father, and in 
his own eyes the rightful chief of Anaho.  In the first place, we 
did not call upon him, as perhaps we should, in his fine new 
European house, the only one in the hamlet.  In the second, when we 
came ashore upon a visit to his rival, Taipi-Kikino, it was Toma 
whom we saw standing at the head of the beach, a magnificent figure 
of a man, magnificently tattooed; and it was of Toma that we asked 
our question:  'Where is the chief?'  'What chief?' cried Toma, and 
turned his back on the blasphemers.  Nor did he forgive us.  Hoka 
came and went with us daily; but, alone I believe of all the 
countryside, neither Toma nor his wife set foot on board the CASCO.  
The temptation resisted it is hard for a European to compute.  The 
flying city of Laputa moored for a fortnight in St. James's Park 
affords but a pale figure of the CASCO anchored before Anaho; for 
the Londoner has still his change of pleasures, but the Marquesan 
passes to his grave through an unbroken uniformity of days.

On the afternoon before it was intended we should sail, a 
valedictory party came on board:  nine of our particular friends 
equipped with gifts and dressed as for a festival.  Hoka, the chief 
dancer and singer, the greatest dandy of Anaho, and one of the 
handsomest young fellows in the world-sullen, showy, dramatic, 
light as a feather and strong as an ox - it would have been hard, 
on that occasion, to recognise, as he sat there stooped and silent, 
his face heavy and grey.  It was strange to see the lad so much 
affected; stranger still to recognise in his last gift one of the 
curios we had refused on the first day, and to know our friend, so 
gaily dressed, so plainly moved at our departure, for one of the 
half-naked crew that had besieged and insulted us on our arrival:  
strangest of all, perhaps, to find, in that carved handle of a fan, 
the last of those curiosities of the first day which had now all 
been given to us by their possessors - their chief merchandise, for 
which they had sought to ransom us as long as we were strangers, 
which they pressed on us for nothing as soon as we were friends.  
The last visit was not long protracted.  One after another they 
shook hands and got down into their canoe; when Hoka turned his 
back immediately upon the ship, so that we saw his face no more.  
Taipi, on the other hand, remained standing and facing us with 
gracious valedictory gestures; and when Captain Otis dipped the 
ensign, the whole party saluted with their hats.  This was the 
farewell; the episode of our visit to Anaho was held concluded; and 
though the CASCO remained nearly forty hours at her moorings, not 
one returned on board, and I am inclined to think they avoided 
appearing on the beach.  This reserve and dignity is the finest 
trait of the Marquesan.

CHAPTER III - THE MAROON

OF the beauties of Anaho books might be written.  I remember waking 
about three, to find the air temperate and scented.  The long swell 
brimmed into the bay, and seemed to fill it full and then subside.  
Gently, deeply, and silently the CASCO rolled; only at times a 
block piped like a bird.  Oceanward, the heaven was bright with 
stars and the sea with their reflections.  If I looked to that 
side, I might have sung with the Hawaiian poet:

UA MAOMAO KA LANI, UA KAHAEA LUNA,
UA PIPI KA MAKA O KA HOKU.
(The heavens were fair, they stretched above,
Many were the eyes of the stars.)

And then I turned shoreward, and high squalls were overhead; the 
mountains loomed up black; and I could have fancied I had slipped 
ten thousand miles away and was anchored in a Highland loch; that 
when the day came, it would show pine, and heather, and green fern, 
and roofs of turf sending up the smoke of peats; and the alien 
speech that should next greet my ears must be Gaelic, not Kanaka.

And day, when it came, brought other sights and thoughts.  I have 
watched the morning break in many quarters of the world; it has 
been certainly one of the chief joys of my existence, and the dawn 
that I saw with most emotion shone upon the bay of Anaho.  The 
mountains abruptly overhang the port with every variety of surface 
and of inclination, lawn, and cliff, and forest.  Not one of these 
but wore its proper tint of saffron, of sulphur, of the clove, and 
of the rose.  The lustre was like that of satin; on the lighter 
hues there seemed to float an efflorescence; a solemn bloom 
appeared on the more dark.  The light itself was the ordinary light 
of morning, colourless and clean; and on this ground of jewels, 
pencilled out the least detail of drawing.  Meanwhile, around the 
hamlet, under the palms, where the blue shadow lingered, the red 
coals of cocoa husk and the light trails of smoke betrayed the 
awakening business of the day; along the beach men and women, lads 
and lasses, were returning from the bath in bright raiment, red and 
blue and green, such as we delighted to see in the coloured little 
pictures of our childhood; and presently the sun had cleared the 
eastern hill, and the glow of the day was over all.

The glow continued and increased, the business, from the main part, 
ceased before it had begun.  Twice in the day there was a certain 
stir of shepherding along the seaward hills.  At times a canoe went 
out to fish.  At times a woman or two languidly filled a basket in 
the cotton patch.  At times a pipe would sound out of the shadow of 
a house, ringing the changes on its three notes, with an effect 
like QUE LE JOUR ME DURE, repeated endlessly.  Or at times, across 
a corner of the bay, two natives might communicate in the Marquesan 
manner with conventional whistlings.  All else was sleep and 
silence.  The surf broke and shone around the shores; a species of 
black crane fished in the broken water; the black pigs were 
continually galloping by on some affair; but the people might never 
have awaked, or they might all be dead.

My favourite haunt was opposite the hamlet, where was a landing in 
a cove under a lianaed cliff.  The beach was lined with palms and a 
tree called the purao, something between the fig and mulberry in 
growth, and bearing a flower like a great yellow poppy with a 
maroon heart.  In places rocks encroached upon the sand; the beach 
would be all submerged; and the surf would bubble warmly as high as 
to my knees, and play with cocoa-nut husks as our more homely ocean 
plays with wreck and wrack and bottles.  As the reflux drew down, 
marvels of colour and design streamed between my feet; which I 
would grasp at, miss, or seize:  now to find them what they 
promised, shells to grace a cabinet or be set in gold upon a lady's 
finger; now to catch only MAYA of coloured sand, pounded fragments 
and pebbles, that, as soon as they were dry, became as dull and 
homely as the flints upon a garden path.  I have toiled at this 
childish pleasure for hours in the strong sun, conscious of my 
incurable ignorance; but too keenly pleased to be ashamed.  
Meanwhile, the blackbird (or his tropical understudy) would be 
fluting in the thickets overhead.

A little further, in the turn of the bay, a streamlet trickled in 
the bottom of a den, thence spilling down a stair of rock into the 
sea.  The draught of air drew down under the foliage in the very 
bottom of the den, which was a perfect arbour for coolness.  In 
front it stood open on the blue bay and the CASCO lying there under 
her awning and her cheerful colours.  Overhead was a thatch of 
puraos, and over these again palms brandished their bright fans, as 
I have seen a conjurer make himself a halo out of naked swords.  
For in this spot, over a neck of low land at the foot of the 
mountains, the trade-wind streams into Anaho Bay in a flood of 
almost constant volume and velocity, and of a heavenly coolness.

It chanced one day that I was ashore in the cove, with Mrs. 
Stevenson and the ship's cook.  Except for the CASCO lying outside, 
and a crane or two, and the ever-busy wind and sea, the face of the 
world was of a prehistoric emptiness; life appeared to stand stock-
still, and the sense of isolation was profound and refreshing.  On 
a sudden, the trade-wind, coming in a gust over the isthmus, struck 
and scattered the fans of the palms above the den; and, behold! in 
two of the tops there sat a native, motionless as an idol and 
watching us, you would have said, without a wink.  The next moment 
the tree closed, and the glimpse was gone.  This discovery of human 
presences latent over-head in a place where we had supposed 
ourselves alone, the immobility of our tree-top spies, and the 
thought that perhaps at all hours we were similarly supervised, 
struck us with a chill.  Talk languished on the beach.  As for the 
cook (whose conscience was not clear), he never afterwards set foot 
on shore, and twice, when the CASCO appeared to be driving on the 
rocks, it was amusing to observe that man's alacrity; death, he was 
persuaded, awaiting him upon the beach.  It was more than a year 
later, in the Gilberts, that the explanation dawned upon myself.  
The natives were drawing palm-tree wine, a thing forbidden by law; 
and when the wind thus suddenly revealed them, they were doubtless 
more troubled than ourselves.

At the top of the den there dwelt an old, melancholy, grizzled man 
of the name of Tari (Charlie) Coffin.  He was a native of Oahu, in 
the Sandwich Islands; and had gone to sea in his youth in the 
American whalers; a circumstance to which he owed his name, his 
English, his down-east twang, and the misfortune of his innocent 
life.  For one captain, sailing out of New Bedford, carried him to 
Nuka-hiva and marooned him there among the cannibals.  The motive 
for this act was inconceivably small; poor Tari's wages, which were 
thus economised, would scarce have shook the credit of the New 
Bedford owners.  And the act itself was simply murder.  Tari's life 
must have hung in the beginning by a hair.  In the grief and terror 
of that time, it is not unlikely he went mad, an infirmity to which 
he was still liable; or perhaps a child may have taken a fancy to 
him and ordained him to be spared.  He escaped at least alive, 
married in the island, and when I knew him was a widower with a 
married son and a granddaughter.  But the thought of Oahu haunted 
him; its praise was for ever on his lips; he beheld it, looking 
back, as a place of ceaseless feasting, song, and dance; and in his 
dreams I daresay he revisits it with joy.  I wonder what he would 
think if he could be carried there indeed, and see the modern town 
of Honolulu brisk with traffic, and the palace with its guards, and 
the great hotel, and Mr. Berger's band with their uniforms and 
outlandish instruments; or what he would think to see the brown 
faces grown so few and the white so many; and his father's land 
sold, for planting sugar, and his father's house quite perished, or 
perhaps the last of them struck leprous and immured between the 
surf and the cliffs on Molokai?  So simply, even in South Sea 
Islands, and so sadly, the changes come.

Tari was poor, and poorly lodged.  His house was a wooden frame, 
run up by Europeans; it was indeed his official residence, for Tari 
was the shepherd of the promontory sheep.  I can give a perfect 
inventory of its contents:  three kegs, a tin biscuit-box, an iron 
saucepan, several cocoa-shell cups, a lantern, and three bottles, 
probably containing oil; while the clothes of the family and a few 
mats were thrown across the open rafters.  Upon my first meeting 
with this exile he had conceived for me one of the baseless island 
friendships, had given me nuts to drink, and carried me up the den 
'to see my house' - the only entertainment that he had to offer.  
He liked the 'Amelican,' he said, and the 'Inglisman,' but the 
'Flessman' was his abhorrence; and he was careful to explain that 
if he had thought us 'Fless,' we should have had none of his nuts, 
and never a sight of his house.  His distaste for the French I can 
partly understand, but not at all his toleration of the Anglo-
Saxon.  The next day he brought me a pig, and some days later one 
of our party going ashore found him in act to bring a second.  We 
were still strange to the islands; we were pained by the poor man's 
generosity, which he could ill afford, and, by a natural enough but 
quite unpardonable blunder, we refused the pig.  Had Tari been a 
Marquesan we should have seen him no more; being what he was, the 
most mild, long-suffering, melancholy man, he took a revenge a 
hundred times more painful.  Scarce had the canoe with the nine 
villagers put off from their farewell before the CASCO was boarded 
from the other side.  It was Tari; coming thus late because he had 
no canoe of his own, and had found it hard to borrow one; coming 
thus solitary (as indeed we always saw him), because he was a 
stranger in the land, and the dreariest of company.  The rest of my 
family basely fled from the encounter.  I must receive our injured 
friend alone; and the interview must have lasted hard upon an hour, 
for he was loath to tear himself away.  'You go 'way.  I see you no 
more - no, sir!' he lamented; and then looking about him with 
rueful admiration, 'This goodee ship - no, sir! - goodee ship!' he 
would exclaim:  the 'no, sir,' thrown out sharply through the nose 
upon a rising inflection, an echo from New Bedford and the 
fallacious whaler.  From these expressions of grief and praise, he 
would return continually to the case of the rejected pig.  'I like 
give present all 'e same you,' he complained; 'only got pig:  you 
no take him!'  He was a poor man; he had no choice of gifts; he had 
only a pig, he repeated; and I had refused it.  I have rarely been 
more wretched than to see him sitting there, so old, so grey, so 
poor, so hardly fortuned, of so rueful a countenance, and to 
appreciate, with growing keenness, the affront which I had so 
innocently dealt him; but it was one of those cases in which speech 
is vain.

Tari's son was smiling and inert; his daughter-in-law, a girl of 
sixteen, pretty, gentle, and grave, more intelligent than most 
Anaho women, and with a fair share of French; his grandchild, a 
mite of a creature at the breast.  I went up the den one day when 
Tari was from home, and found the son making a cotton sack, and 
madame suckling mademoiselle.  When I had sat down with them on the 
floor, the girl began to question me about England; which I tried 
to describe, piling the pan and the cocoa shells one upon another 
to represent the houses, and explaining, as best I was able, and by 
word and gesture, the over-population, the hunger, and the 
perpetual toil.  'PAS DE COCOTIERS? PAS DO POPOI?' she asked.  I 
told her it was too cold, and went through an elaborate 
performance, shutting out draughts, and crouching over an imaginary 
fire, to make sure she understood.  But she understood right well; 
remarked it must be bad for the health, and sat a while gravely 
reflecting on that picture of unwonted sorrows.  I am sure it 
roused her pity, for it struck in her another thought always 
uppermost in the Marquesan bosom; and she began with a smiling 
sadness, and looking on me out of melancholy eyes, to lament the 
decease of her own people.  'ICI PAS DE KANAQUES,' said she; and 
taking the baby from her breast, she held it out to me with both 
her hands.  'TENEZ - a little baby like this; then dead.  All the 
Kanaques die.  Then no more.'  The smile, and this instancing by 
the girl-mother of her own tiny flesh and blood, affected me 
strangely; they spoke of so tranquil a despair.  Meanwhile the 
husband smilingly made his sack; and the unconscious babe struggled 
to reach a pot of raspberry jam, friendship's offering, which I had 
just brought up the den; and in a perspective of centuries I saw 
their case as ours, death coming in like a tide, and the day 
already numbered when there should be no more Beretani, and no more 
of any race whatever, and (what oddly touched me) no more literary 
works and no more readers.

CHAPTER IV - DEATH

THE thought of death, I have said, is uppermost in the mind of the 
Marquesan.  It would be strange if it were otherwise.  The race is 
perhaps the handsomest extant.  Six feet is about the middle height 
of males; they are strongly muscled, free from fat, swift in 
action, graceful in repose; and the women, though fatter and 
duller, are still comely animals.  To judge by the eye, there is no 
race more viable; and yet death reaps them with both hands.  When 
Bishop Dordillon first came to Tai-o-hae, he reckoned the 
inhabitants at many thousands; he was but newly dead, and in the 
same bay Stanislao Moanatini counted on his fingers eight residual 
natives.  Or take the valley of Hapaa, known to readers of Herman 
Melville under the grotesque misspelling of Hapar.  There are but 
two writers who have touched the South Seas with any genius, both 
Americans:  Melville and Charles Warren Stoddard; and at the 
christening of the first and greatest, some influential fairy must 
have been neglected:  'He shall be able to see,' 'He shall be able 
to tell,' 'He shall be able to charm,' said the friendly 
godmothers; 'But he shall not be able to hear,' exclaimed the last.  
The tribe of Hapaa is said to have numbered some four hundred, when 
the small-pox came and reduced them by one-fourth.  Six months 
later a woman developed tubercular consumption; the disease spread 
like a fire about the valley, and in less than a year two 
survivors, a man and a woman, fled from that new-created solitude.  
A similar Adam and Eve may some day wither among new races, the 
tragic residue of Britain.  When I first heard this story the date 
staggered me; but I am now inclined to think it possible.  Early in 
the year of my visit, for example, or late the year before, a first 
case of phthisis appeared in a household of seventeen persons, and 
by the month of August, when the tale was told me, one soul 
survived, and that was a boy who had been absent at his schooling.  
And depopulation works both ways, the doors of death being set wide 
open, and the door of birth almost closed.  Thus, in the half-year 
ending July 1888 there were twelve deaths and but one birth in the 
district of the Hatiheu.  Seven or eight more deaths were to be 
looked for in the ordinary course; and M. Aussel, the observant 
gendarme, knew of but one likely birth.  At this rate it is no 
matter of surprise if the population in that part should have 
declined in forty years from six thousand to less than four 
hundred; which are, once more on the authority of M. Aussel, the 
estimated figures.  And the rate of decline must have even 
accelerated towards the end.

A good way to appreciate the depopulation is to go by land from 
Anaho to Hatiheu on the adjacent bay.  The road is good travelling, 
but cruelly steep.  We seemed scarce to have passed the deserted 
house which stands highest in Anaho before we were looking dizzily 
down upon its roof; the CASCO well out in the bay, and rolling for 
a wager, shrank visibly; and presently through the gap of Tari's 
isthmus, Ua-huna was seen to hang cloudlike on the horizon.  Over 
the summit, where the wind blew really chill, and whistled in the 
reed-like grass, and tossed the grassy fell of the pandanus, we 
stepped suddenly, as through a door, into the next vale and bay of 
Hatiheu.  A bowl of mountains encloses it upon three sides.  On the 
fourth this rampart has been bombarded into ruins, runs down to 
seaward in imminent and shattered crags, and presents the one 
practicable breach of the blue bay.  The interior of this vessel is 
crowded with lovely and valuable trees, - orange, breadfruit, 
mummy-apple, cocoa, the island chestnut, and for weeds, the pine 
and the banana.  Four perennial streams water and keep it green; 
and along the dell, first of one, then of another, of these, the 
road, for a considerable distance, descends into this fortunate 
valley.  The song of the waters and the familiar disarray of 
boulders gave us a strong sense of home, which the exotic foliage, 
the daft-like growth of the pandanus, the buttressed trunk of the 
banyan, the black pigs galloping in the bush, and the architecture 
of the native houses dissipated ere it could be enjoyed.

The houses on the Hatiheu side begin high up; higher yet, the more 
melancholy spectacle of empty paepaes.  When a native habitation is 
deserted, the superstructure - pandanus thatch, wattle, unstable 
tropical timber - speedily rots, and is speedily scattered by the 
wind.  Only the stones of the terrace endure; nor can any ruin, 
cairn, or standing stone, or vitrified fort present a more stern 
appearance of antiquity.  We must have passed from six to eight of 
these now houseless platforms.  On the main road of the island, 
where it crosses the valley of Taipi, Mr. Osbourne tells me they 
are to be reckoned by the dozen; and as the roads have been made 
long posterior to their erection, perhaps to their desertion, and 
must simply be regarded as lines drawn at random through the bush, 
the forest on either hand must be equally filled with these 
survivals:  the gravestones of whole families.  Such ruins are tapu 
in the strictest sense; no native must approach them; they have 
become outposts of the kingdom of the grave.  It might appear a 
natural and pious custom in the hundreds who are left, the 
rearguard of perished thousands, that their feet should leave 
untrod these hearthstones of their fathers.  I believe, in fact, 
the custom rests on different and more grim conceptions.  But the 
house, the grave, and even the body of the dead, have been always 
particularly honoured by Marquesans.  Until recently the corpse was 
sometimes kept in the family and daily oiled and sunned, until, by 
gradual and revolting stages, it dried into a kind of mummy.  
Offerings are still laid upon the grave.  In Traitor's Bay, Mr. 
Osbourne saw a man buy a looking-glass to lay upon his son's.  And 
the sentiment against the desecration of tombs, thoughtlessly 
ruffled in the laying down of the new roads, is a chief ingredient 
in the native hatred for the French.

The Marquesan beholds with dismay the approaching extinction of his 
race.  The thought of death sits down with him to meat, and rises 
with him from his bed; he lives and breathes under a shadow of 
mortality awful to support; and he is so inured to the apprehension 
that he greets the reality with relief.  He does not even seek to 
support a disappointment; at an affront, at a breach of one of his 
fleeting and communistic love-affairs, he seeks an instant refuge 
in the grave.  Hanging is now the fashion.  I heard of three who 
had hanged themselves in the west end of Hiva-oa during the first 
half of 1888; but though this be a common form of suicide in other 
parts of the South Seas, I cannot think it will continue popular in 
the Marquesas.  Far more suitable to Marquesan sentiment is the old 
form of poisoning with the fruit of the eva, which offers to the 
native suicide a cruel but deliberate death, and gives time for 
those decencies of the last hour, to which he attaches such 
remarkable importance.  The coffin can thus be at hand, the pigs 
killed, the cry of the mourners sounding already through the house; 
and then it is, and not before, that the Marquesan is conscious of 
achievement, his life all rounded in, his robes (like Caesar's) 
adjusted for the final act.  Praise not any man till he is dead, 
said the ancients; envy not any man till you hear the mourners, 
might be the Marquesan parody.  The coffin, though of late 
introduction, strangely engages their attention.  It is to the 
mature Marquesan what a watch is to the European schoolboy.  For 
ten years Queen Vaekehu had dunned the fathers; at last, but the 
other day, they let her have her will, gave her her coffin, and the 
woman's soul is at rest.  I was told a droll instance of the force 
of this preoccupation.  The Polynesians are subject to a disease 
seemingly rather of the will than of the body.  I was told the 
Tahitians have a word for it, ERIMATUA, but cannot find it in my 
dictionary.  A gendarme, M. Nouveau, has seen men beginning to 
succumb to this insubstantial malady, has routed them from their 
houses, turned them on to do their trick upon the roads, and in two 
days has seen them cured.  But this other remedy is more original:  
a Marquesan, dying of this discouragement - perhaps I should rather 
say this acquiescence - has been known, at the fulfilment of his 
crowning wish, on the mere sight of that desired hermitage, his 
coffin - to revive, recover, shake off the hand of death, and be 
restored for years to his occupations - carving tikis (idols), let 
us say, or braiding old men's beards.  From all this it may be 
conceived how easily they meet death when it approaches naturally.  
I heard one example, grim and picturesque.  In the time of the 
small-pox in Hapaa, an old man was seized with the disease; he had 
no thought of recovery; had his grave dug by a wayside, and lived 
in it for near a fortnight, eating, drinking, and smoking with the 
passers-by, talking mostly of his end, and equally unconcerned for 
himself and careless of the friends whom he infected.

This proneness to suicide, and loose seat in life, is not peculiar 
to the Marquesan.  What is peculiar is the widespread depression 
and acceptance of the national end.  Pleasures are neglected, the 
dance languishes, the songs are forgotten.  It is true that some, 
and perhaps too many, of them are proscribed; but many remain, if 
there were spirit to support or to revive them.  At the last feast 
of the Bastille, Stanislao Moanatini shed tears when he beheld the 
inanimate performance of the dancers.  When the people sang for us 
in Anaho, they must apologise for the smallness of their repertory.  
They were only young folk present, they said, and it was only the 
old that knew the songs.  The whole body of Marquesan poetry and 
music was being suffered to die out with a single dispirited 
generation.  The full import is apparent only to one acquainted 
with other Polynesian races; who knows how the Samoan coins a fresh 
song for every trifling incident, or who has heard (on Penrhyn, for 
instance) a band of little stripling maids from eight to twelve 
keep up their minstrelsy for hours upon a stretch, one song 
following another without pause.  In like manner, the Marquesan, 
never industrious, begins now to cease altogether from production.  
The exports of the group decline out of all proportion even with 
the death-rate of the islanders.  'The coral waxes, the palm grows, 
and man departs,' says the Marquesan; and he folds his hands.  And 
surely this is nature.  Fond as it may appear, we labour and 
refrain, not for the rewards of any single life, but with a timid 
eye upon the lives and memories of our successors; and where no one 
is to succeed, of his own family, or his own tongue, I doubt 
whether Rothschilds would make money or Cato practise virtue.  It 
is natural, also, that a temporary stimulus should sometimes rouse 
the Marquesan from his lethargy.  Over all the landward shore of 
Anaho cotton runs like a wild weed; man or woman, whoever comes to 
pick it, may earn a dollar in the day; yet when we arrived, the 
trader's store-house was entirely empty; and before we left it was 
near full.  So long as the circus was there, so long as the CASCO 
was yet anchored in the bay, it behoved every one to make his 
visit; and to this end every woman must have a new dress, and every 
man a shirt and trousers.  Never before, in Mr. Regler's 
experience, had they displayed so much activity.

In their despondency there is an element of dread.  The fear of 
ghosts and of the dark is very deeply written in the mind of the 
Polynesian; not least of the Marquesan.  Poor Taipi, the chief of 
Anaho, was condemned to ride to Hatiheu on a moonless night.  He 
borrowed a lantern, sat a long while nerving himself for the 
adventure, and when he at last departed, wrung the CASCOS by the 
hand as for a final separation.  Certain presences, called 
Vehinehae, frequent and make terrible the nocturnal roadside; I was 
told by one they were like so much mist, and as the traveller 
walked into them dispersed and dissipated; another described them 
as being shaped like men and having eyes like cats; from none could 
I obtain the smallest clearness as to what they did, or wherefore 
they were dreaded.  We may be sure at least they represent the 
dead; for the dead, in the minds of the islanders, are all-
pervasive.  'When a native says that he is a man,' writes Dr. 
Codrington, 'he means that he is a man and not a ghost; not that he 
is a man and not a beast.  The intelligent agents of this world are 
to his mind the men who are alive, and the ghosts the men who are 
dead.'  Dr. Codrington speaks of Melanesia; from what I have 
learned his words are equally true of the Polynesian.  And yet 
more.  Among cannibal Polynesians a dreadful suspicion rests 
generally on the dead; and the Marquesans, the greatest cannibals 
of all, are scarce likely to be free from similar beliefs.  I 
hazard the guess that the Vehinehae are the hungry spirits of the 
dead, continuing their life's business of the cannibal ambuscade, 
and lying everywhere unseen, and eager to devour the living.  
Another superstition I picked up through the troubled medium of 
Tari Coffin's English.  The dead, he told me, came and danced by 
night around the paepae of their former family; the family were 
thereupon overcome by some emotion (but whether of pious sorrow or 
of fear I could not gather), and must 'make a feast,' of which 
fish, pig, and popoi were indispensable ingredients.  So far this 
is clear enough.  But here Tari went on to instance the new house 
of Toma and the house-warming feast which was just then in 
preparation as instances in point.  Dare we indeed string them 
together, and add the case of the deserted ruin, as though the dead 
continually besieged the paepaes of the living:  were kept at 
arm's-length, even from the first foundation, only by propitiatory 
feasts, and, so soon as the fire of life went out upon the hearth, 
swarmed back into possession of their ancient seat?

I speak by guess of these Marquesan superstitions.  On the cannibal 
ghost I shall return elsewhere with certainty.  And it is enough, 
for the present purpose, to remark that the men of the Marquesas, 
from whatever reason, fear and shrink from the presence of ghosts.  
Conceive how this must tell upon the nerves in islands where the 
number of the dead already so far exceeds that of the living, and 
the dead multiply and the living dwindle at so swift a rate.  
Conceive how the remnant huddles about the embers of the fire of 
life; even as old Red Indians, deserted on the march and in the 
snow, the kindly tribe all gone, the last flame expiring, and the 
night around populous with wolves.

CHAPTER V - DEPOPULATION

OVER the whole extent of the South Seas, from one tropic to 
another, we find traces of a bygone state of over-population, when 
the resources of even a tropical soil were taxed, and even the 
improvident Polynesian trembled for the future.  We may accept some 
of the ideas of Mr. Darwin's theory of coral islands, and suppose a 
rise of the sea, or the subsidence of some former continental area, 
to have driven into the tops of the mountains multitudes of 
refugees.  Or we may suppose, more soberly, a people of sea-rovers, 
emigrants from a crowded country, to strike upon and settle island 
after island, and as time went on to multiply exceedingly in their 
new seats.  In either case the end must be the same; soon or late 
it must grow apparent that the crew are too numerous, and that 
famine is at hand.  The Polynesians met this emergent danger with 
various expedients of activity and prevention.  A way was found to 
preserve breadfruit by packing it in artificial pits; pits forty 
feet in depth and of proportionate bore are still to be seen, I am 
told, in the Marquesas; and yet even these were insufficient for 
the teeming people, and the annals of the past are gloomy with 
famine and cannibalism.  Among the Hawaiians - a hardier people, in 
a more exacting climate - agriculture was carried far; the land was 
irrigated with canals; and the fish-ponds of Molokai prove the 
number and diligence of the old inhabitants.  Meanwhile, over all 
the island world, abortion and infanticide prevailed.  On coral 
atolls, where the danger was most plainly obvious, these were 
enforced by law and sanctioned by punishment.  On Vaitupu, in the 
Ellices, only two children were allowed to a couple; on Nukufetau, 
but one.  On the latter the punishment was by fine; and it is 
related that the fine was sometimes paid, and the child spared.

This is characteristic.  For no people in the world are so fond or 
so long-suffering with children - children make the mirth and the 
adornment of their homes, serving them for playthings and for 
picture-galleries.  'Happy is the man that has his quiver full of 
them.'  The stray bastard is contended for by rival families; and 
the natural and the adopted children play and grow up together 
undistinguished.  The spoiling, and I may almost say the 
deification, of the child, is nowhere carried so far as in the 
eastern islands; and furthest, according to my opportunities of 
observation, in the Paumotu group, the so-called Low or Dangerous 
Archipelago.  I have seen a Paumotuan native turn from me with 
embarrassment and disaffection because I suggested that a brat 
would be the better for a beating.  It is a daily matter in some 
eastern islands to see a child strike or even stone its mother, and 
the mother, so far from punishing, scarce ventures to resist.  In 
some, when his child was born, a chief was superseded and resigned 
his name; as though, like a drone, he had then fulfilled the 
occasion of his being.  And in some the lightest words of children 
had the weight of oracles.  Only the other day, in the Marquesas, 
if a child conceived a distaste to any stranger, I am assured the 
stranger would be slain.  And I shall have to tell in another place 
an instance of the opposite:  how a child in Manihiki having taken 
a fancy to myself, her adoptive parents at once accepted the 
situation and loaded me with gifts.

With such sentiments the necessity for child-destruction would not 
fail to clash, and I believe we find the trace of divided feeling 
in the Tahitian brotherhood of Oro.  At a certain date a new god 
was added to the Society-Island Olympus, or an old one refurbished 
and made popular.  Oro was his name, and he may be compared with 
the Bacchus of the ancients.  His zealots sailed from bay to bay, 
and from island to island; they were everywhere received with 
feasting; wore fine clothes; sang, danced, acted; gave exhibitions 
of dexterity and strength; and were the artists, the acrobats, the 
bards, and the harlots of the group.  Their life was public and 
epicurean; their initiation a mystery; and the highest in the land 
aspired to join the brotherhood.  If a couple stood next in line to 
a high-chieftaincy, they were suffered, on grounds of policy, to 
spare one child; all other children, who had a father or a mother 
in the company of Oro, stood condemned from the moment of 
conception.  A freemasonry, an agnostic sect, a company of artists, 
its members all under oath to spread unchastity, and all forbidden 
to leave offspring - I do not know how it may appear to others, but 
to me the design seems obvious.  Famine menacing the islands, and 
the needful remedy repulsive, it was recommended to the native mind 
by these trappings of mystery, pleasure, and parade.  This is the 
more probable, and the secret, serious purpose of the institution 
appears the more plainly, if it be true that, after a certain 
period of life, the obligation of the votary was changed; at first, 
bound to be profligate:  afterwards, expected to be chaste.

Here, then, we have one side of the case.  Man-eating among kindly 
men, child-murder among child-lovers, industry in a race the most 
idle, invention in a race the least progressive, this grim, pagan 
salvation-army of the brotherhood of Oro, the report of early 
voyagers, the widespread vestiges of former habitation, and the 
universal tradition of the islands, all point to the same fact of 
former crowding and alarm.  And to-day we are face to face with the 
reverse.  To-day in the Marquesas, in the Eight Islands of Hawaii, 
in Mangareva, in Easter Island, we find the same race perishing 
like flies.  Why this change?  Or, grant that the coming of the 
whites, the change of habits, and the introduction of new maladies 
and vices, fully explain the depopulation, why is that depopulation 
not universal?  The population of Tahiti, after a period of 
alarming decrease, has again become stationary.  I hear of a 
similar result among some Maori tribes; in many of the Paumotus a 
slight increase is to be observed; and the Samoans are to-day as 
healthy and at least as fruitful as before the change.  Grant that 
the Tahitians, the Maoris, and the Paumotuans have become inured to 
the new conditions; and what are we to make of the Samoans, who 
have never suffered?

Those who are acquainted only with a single group are apt to be 
ready with solutions.  Thus I have heard the mortality of the 
Maoris attributed to their change of residence - from fortified 
hill-tops to the low, marshy vicinity of their plantations.  How 
plausible!  And yet the Marquesans are dying out in the same houses 
where their fathers multiplied.  Or take opium.  The Marquesas and 
Hawaii are the two groups the most infected with this vice; the 
population of the one is the most civilised, that of the other by 
far the most barbarous, of Polynesians; and they are two of those 
that perish the most rapidly.  Here is a strong case against opium.  
But let us take unchastity, and we shall find the Marquesas and 
Hawaii figuring again upon another count.  Thus, Samoans are the 
most chaste of Polynesians, and they are to this day entirely 
fertile; Marquesans are the most debauched:  we have seen how they 
are perishing; Hawaiians are notoriously lax, and they begin to be 
dotted among deserts.  So here is a case stronger still against 
unchastity; and here also we have a correction to apply.  Whatever 
the virtues of the Tahitian, neither friend nor enemy dares call 
him chaste; and yet he seems to have outlived the time of danger.  
One last example:  syphilis has been plausibly credited with much 
of the sterility.  But the Samoans are, by all accounts, as 
fruitful as at first; by some accounts more so; and it is not 
seriously to be argued that the Samoans have escaped syphilis.

These examples show how dangerous it is to reason from any 
particular cause, or even from many in a single group.  I have in 
my eye an able and amiable pamphlet by the Rev. S. E. Bishop:  'Why 
are the Hawaiians Dying Out?'  Any one interested in the subject 
ought to read this tract, which contains real information; and yet 
Mr. Bishop's views would have been changed by an acquaintance with 
other groups.  Samoa is, for the moment, the main and the most 
instructive exception to the rule.  The people are the most chaste 
and one of the most temperate of island peoples.  They have never 
been tried and depressed with any grave pestilence.  Their clothing 
has scarce been tampered with; at the simple and becoming tabard of 
the girls, Tartuffe, in many another island, would have cried out; 
for the cool, healthy, and modest lava-lava or kilt, Tartuffe has 
managed in many another island to substitute stifling and 
inconvenient trousers.  Lastly, and perhaps chiefly, so far from 
their amusements having been curtailed, I think they have been, 
upon the whole, extended.  The Polynesian falls easily into 
despondency:  bereavement, disappointment, the fear of novel 
visitations, the decay or proscription of ancient pleasures, easily 
incline him to be sad; and sadness detaches him from life.  The 
melancholy of the Hawaiian and the emptiness of his new life are 
striking; and the remark is yet more apposite to the Marquesas.  In 
Samoa, on the other hand, perpetual song and dance, perpetual 
games, journeys, and pleasures, make an animated and a smiling 
picture of the island life.  And the Samoans are to-day the gayest 
and the best entertained inhabitants of our planet.  The importance 
of this can scarcely be exaggerated.  In a climate and upon a soil 
where a livelihood can be had for the stooping, entertainment is a 
prime necessity.  It is otherwise with us, where life presents us 
with a daily problem, and there is a serious interest, and some of 
the heat of conflict, in the mere continuing to be.  So, in certain 
atolls, where there is no great gaiety, but man must bestir himself 
with some vigour for his daily bread, public health and the 
population are maintained; but in the lotos islands, with the decay 
of pleasures, life itself decays.  It is from this point of view 
that we may instance, among other causes of depression, the decay 
of war.  We have been so long used in Europe to that dreary 
business of war on the great scale, trailing epidemics and leaving 
pestilential corpses in its train, that we have almost forgotten 
its original, the most healthful, if not the most humane, of all 
field sports - hedge-warfare.  From this, as well as from the rest 
of his amusements and interests, the islander, upon a hundred 
islands, has been recently cut off.  And to this, as well as to so 
many others, the Samoan still makes good a special title.

Upon the whole, the problem seems to me to stand thus:- Where there 
have been fewest changes, important or unimportant, salutary or 
hurtful, there the race survives.  Where there have been most, 
important or unimportant, salutary or hurtful, there it perishes.  
Each change, however small, augments the sum of new conditions to 
which the race has to become inured.  There may seem, A PRIORI, no 
comparison between the change from 'sour toddy' to bad gin, and 
that from the island kilt to a pair of European trousers.  Yet I am 
far from persuaded that the one is any more hurtful than the other; 
and the unaccustomed race will sometimes die of pin-pricks.  We are 
here face to face with one of the difficulties of the missionary.  
In Polynesian islands he easily obtains pre-eminent authority; the 
king becomes his MAIREDUPALAIS; he can proscribe, he can command; 
and the temptation is ever towards too much.  Thus (by all 
accounts) the Catholics in Mangareva, and thus (to my own 
knowledge) the Protestants in Hawaii, have rendered life in a more 
or less degree unliveable to their converts.  And the mild, 
uncomplaining creatures (like children in a prison) yawn and await 
death.  It is easy to blame the missionary.  But it is his business 
to make changes.  It is surely his business, for example, to 
prevent war; and yet I have instanced war itself as one of the 
elements of health.  On the other hand, it were, perhaps, easy for 
the missionary to proceed more gently, and to regard every change 
as an affair of weight.  I take the average missionary; I am sure I 
do him no more than justice when I suppose that he would hesitate 
to bombard a village, even in order to convert an archipelago.  
Experience begins to show us (at least in Polynesian islands) that 
change of habit is bloodier than a bombardment.

There is one point, ere I have done, where I may go to meet 
criticism.  I have said nothing of faulty hygiene, bathing during 
fevers, mistaken treatment of children, native doctoring, or 
abortion - all causes frequently adduced.  And I have said nothing 
of them because they are conditions common to both epochs, and even 
more efficient in the past than in the present.  Was it not the 
same with unchastity, it may be asked?  Was not the Polynesian 
always unchaste?  Doubtless he was so always:  doubtless he is more 
so since the coming of his remarkably chaste visitors from Europe.  
Take the Hawaiian account of Cook:  I have no doubt it is entirely 
fair.  Take Krusenstern's candid, almost innocent, description of a 
Russian man-of-war at the Marquesas; consider the disgraceful 
history of missions in Hawaii itself, where (in the war of lust) 
the American missionaries were once shelled by an English 
adventurer, and once raided and mishandled by the crew of an 
American warship; add the practice of whaling fleets to call at the 
Marquesas, and carry off a complement of women for the cruise; 
consider, besides, how the whites were at first regarded in the 
light of demi-gods, as appears plainly in the reception of Cook 
upon Hawaii; and again, in the story of the discovery of Tutuila, 
when the really decent women of Samoa prostituted themselves in 
public to the French; and bear in mind how it was the custom of the 
adventurers, and we may almost say the business of the 
missionaries, to deride and infract even the most salutary tapus.  
Here we see every engine of dissolution directed at once against a 
virtue never and nowhere very strong or popular; and the result, 
even in the most degraded islands, has been further degradation.  
Mr. Lawes, the missionary of Savage Island, told me the standard of 
female chastity had declined there since the coming of the whites.  
In heathen time, if a girl gave birth to a bastard, her father or 
brother would dash the infant down the cliffs; and to-day the 
scandal would be small.  Or take the Marquesas.  Stanislao 
Moanatini told me that in his own recollection, the young were 
strictly guarded; they were not suffered so much as to look upon 
one another in the street, but passed (so my informant put it) like 
dogs; and the other day the whole school-children of Nuka-hiva and 
Ua-pu escaped in a body to the woods, and lived there for a 
fortnight in promiscuous liberty.  Readers of travels may perhaps 
exclaim at my authority, and declare themselves better informed.  I 
should prefer the statement of an intelligent native like Stanislao 
(even if it stood alone, which it is far from doing) to the report 
of the most honest traveller.  A ship of war comes to a haven, 
anchors, lands a party, receives and returns a visit, and the 
captain writes a chapter on the manners of the island.  It is not 
considered what class is mostly seen.  Yet we should not be pleased 
if a Lascar foremast hand were to judge England by the ladies who 
parade Ratcliffe Highway, and the gentlemen who share with them 
their hire.  Stanislao's opinion of a decay of virtue even in these 
unvirtuous islands has been supported to me by others; his very 
example, the progress of dissolution amongst the young, is adduced 
by Mr. Bishop in Hawaii.  And so far as Marquesans are concerned, 
we might have hazarded a guess of some decline in manners.  I do 
not think that any race could ever have prospered or multiplied 
with such as now obtain; I am sure they would have been never at 
the pains to count paternal kinship.  It is not possible to give 
details; suffice it that their manners appear to be imitated from 
the dreams of ignorant and vicious children, and their debauches 
persevered in until energy, reason, and almost life itself are in 
abeyance.

CHAPTER VI - CHIEFS AND TAPUS

WE used to admire exceedingly the bland and gallant manners of the 
chief called Taipi-Kikino.  An elegant guest at table, skilled in 
the use of knife and fork, a brave figure when he shouldered a gun 
and started for the woods after wild chickens, always serviceable, 
always ingratiating and gay, I would sometimes wonder where he 
found his cheerfulness.  He had enough to sober him, I thought, in 
his official budget.  His expenses - for he was always seen attired 
in virgin white - must have by far exceeded his income of six 
dollars in the year, or say two shillings a month.  And he was 
himself a man of no substance; his house the poorest in the 
village.  It was currently supposed that his elder brother, 
Kauanui, must have helped him out.  But how comes it that the elder 
brother should succeed to the family estate, and be a wealthy 
commoner, and the younger be a poor man, and yet rule as chief in 
Anaho?  That the one should be wealthy, and the other almost 
indigent is probably to be explained by some adoption; for 
comparatively few children are brought up in the house or succeed 
to the estates of their natural begetters.  That the one should be 
chief instead of the other must be explained (in a very Irish 
fashion) on the ground that neither of them is a chief at all.

Since the return and the wars of the French, many chiefs have been 
deposed, and many so-called chiefs appointed.  We have seen, in the 
same house, one such upstart drinking in the company of two such 
extruded island Bourbons, men, whose word a few years ago was life 
and death, now sunk to be peasants like their neighbours.  So when 
the French overthrew hereditary tyrants, dubbed the commons of the 
Marquesas freeborn citizens of the republic, and endowed them with 
a vote for a CONSEILLER-GENERAL at Tahiti, they probably conceived 
themselves upon the path to popularity; and so far from that, they 
were revolting public sentiment.  The deposition of the chiefs was 
perhaps sometimes needful; the appointment of others may have been 
needful also; it was at least a delicate business.  The Government 
of George II. exiled many Highland magnates.  It never occurred to 
them to manufacture substitutes; and if the French have been more 
bold, we have yet to see with what success.

Our chief at Anaho was always called, he always called himself, 
Taipi-Kikino; and yet that was not his name, but only the wand of 
his false position.  As soon as he was appointed chief, his name - 
which signified, if I remember exactly, PRINCE BORN AMONG FLOWERS - 
fell in abeyance, and he was dubbed instead by the expressive 
byword, Taipi-Kikino - HIGHWATER MAN-OF-NO-ACCOUNT - or, Englishing 
more boldly, BEGGAR ON HORSEBACK - a witty and a wicked cut.  A 
nickname in Polynesia destroys almost the memory of the original 
name.  To-day, if we were Polynesians, Gladstone would be no more 
heard of.  We should speak of and address our Nestor as the Grand 
Old Man, and it is so that himself would sign his correspondence.  
Not the prevalence, then, but the significancy of the nickname is 
to be noted here.  The new authority began with small prestige.  
Taipi has now been some time in office; from all I saw he seemed a 
person very fit.  He is not the least unpopular, and yet his power 
is nothing.  He is a chief to the French, and goes to breakfast 
with the Resident; but for any practical end of chieftaincy a rag 
doll were equally efficient.

We had been but three days in Anaho when we received the visit of 
the chief of Hatiheu, a man of weight and fame, late leader of a 
war upon the French, late prisoner in Tahiti, and the last eater of 
long-pig in Nuka-hiva.  Not many years have elapsed since he was 
seen striding on the beach of Anaho, a dead man's arm across his 
shoulder.  'So does Kooamua to his enemies!' he roared to the 
passers-by, and took a bite from the raw flesh.  And now behold 
this gentleman, very wisely replaced in office by the French, 
paying us a morning visit in European clothes.  He was the man of 
the most character we had yet seen:  his manners genial and 
decisive, his person tall, his face rugged, astute, formidable, and 
with a certain similarity to Mr. Gladstone's - only for the 
brownness of the skin, and the high-chief's tattooing, all one side 
and much of the other being of an even blue.  Further acquaintance 
increased our opinion of his sense.  He viewed the CASCO in a 
manner then quite new to us, examining her lines and the running of 
the gear; to a piece of knitting on which one of the party was 
engaged, he must have devoted ten minutes' patient study; nor did 
he desist before he had divined the principles; and he was 
interested even to excitement by a type-writer, which he learned to 
work.  When he departed he carried away with him a list of his 
family, with his own name printed by his own hand at the bottom.  I 
should add that he was plainly much of a humorist, and not a little 
of a humbug.  He told us, for instance, that he was a person of 
exact sobriety; such being the obligation of his high estate:  the 
commons might be sots, but the chief could not stoop so low.  And 
not many days after he was to be observed in a state of smiling and 
lop-sided imbecility, the CASCO ribbon upside down on his 
dishonoured hat.

But his business that morning in Anaho is what concerns us here.  
The devil-fish, it seems, were growing scarce upon the reef; it was 
judged fit to interpose what we should call a close season; for 
that end, in Polynesia, a tapu (vulgarly spelt 'taboo') has to be 
declared, and who was to declare it?  Taipi might; he ought; it was 
a chief part of his duty; but would any one regard the inhibition 
of a Beggar on Horse-back?  He might plant palm branches:  it did 
not in the least follow that the spot was sacred.  He might recite 
the spell:  it was shrewdly supposed the spirits would not hearken.  
And so the old, legitimate cannibal must ride over the mountains to 
do it for him; and the respectable official in white clothes could 
but look on and envy.  At about the same time, though in a 
different manner, Kooamua established a forest law.  It was 
observed the cocoa-palms were suffering, for the plucking of green 
nuts impoverishes and at last endangers the tree.  Now Kooamua 
could tapu the reef, which was public property, but he could not 
tapu other people's palms; and the expedient adopted was 
interesting.  He tapu'd his own trees, and his example was imitated 
over all Hatiheu and Anaho.  I fear Taipi might have tapu'd all 
that he possessed and found none to follow him.  So much for the 
esteem in which the dignity of an appointed chief is held by 
others; a single circumstance will show what he thinks of it 
himself.  I never met one, but he took an early opportunity to 
explain his situation.  True, he was only an appointed chief when I 
beheld him; but somewhere else, perhaps upon some other isle, he 
was a chieftain by descent:  upon which ground, he asked me (so to 
say it) to excuse his mushroom honours.

It will be observed with surprise that both these tapus are for 
thoroughly sensible ends.  With surprise, I say, because the nature 
of that institution is much misunderstood in Europe.  It is taken 
usually in the sense of a meaningless or wanton prohibition, such 
as that which to-day prevents women in some countries from smoking, 
or yesterday prevented any one in Scotland from taking a walk on 
Sunday.  The error is no less natural than it is unjust.  The 
Polynesians have not been trained in the bracing, practical thought 
of ancient Rome; with them the idea of law has not been disengaged 
from that of morals or propriety; so that tapu has to cover the 
whole field, and implies indifferently that an act is criminal, 
immoral, against sound public policy, unbecoming or (as we say) 
'not in good form.'  Many tapus were in consequence absurd enough, 
such as those which deleted words out of the language, and 
particularly those which related to women.  Tapu encircled women 
upon all hands.  Many things were forbidden to men; to women we may 
say that few were permitted.  They must not sit on the paepae; they 
must not go up to it by the stair; they must not eat pork; they 
must not approach a boat; they must not cook at a fire which any 
male had kindled.  The other day, after the roads were made, it was 
observed the women plunged along margin through the bush, and when 
they came to a bridge waded through the water:  roads and bridges 
were the work of men's hands, and tapu for the foot of women.  Even 
a man's saddle, if the man be native, is a thing no self-respecting 
lady dares to use.  Thus on the Anaho side of the island, only two 
white men, Mr. Regler and the gendarme, M. Aussel, possess saddles; 
and when a woman has a journey to make she must borrow from one or 
other.  It will be noticed that these prohibitions tend, most of 
them, to an increased reserve between the sexes.  Regard for female 
chastity is the usual excuse for these disabilities that men 
delight to lay upon their wives and mothers.  Here the regard is 
absent; and behold the women still bound hand and foot with 
meaningless proprieties!  The women themselves, who are survivors 
of the old regimen, admit that in those days life was not worth 
living.  And yet even then there were exceptions.  There were 
female chiefs and (I am assured) priestesses besides; nice customs 
curtseyed to great dames, and in the most sacred enclosure of a 
High Place, Father Simeon Delmar was shown a stone, and told it was 
the throne of some well-descended lady.  How exactly parallel is 
this with European practice, when princesses were suffered to 
penetrate the strictest cloister, and women could rule over a land 
in which they were denied the control of their own children.

But the tapu is more often the instrument of wise and needful 
restrictions.  We have seen it as the organ of paternal government.  
It serves besides to enforce, in the rare case of some one wishing 
to enforce them, rights of private property.  Thus a man, weary of 
the coming and going of Marquesan visitors, tapus his door; and to 
this day you may see the palm-branch signal, even as our great-
grandfathers saw the peeled wand before a Highland inn.  Or take 
another case.  Anaho is known as 'the country without popoi.'  The 
word popoi serves in different islands to indicate the main food of 
the people:  thus, in Hawaii, it implies a preparation of taro; in 
the Marquesas, of breadfruit.  And a Marquesan does not readily 
conceive life possible without his favourite diet.  A few years ago 
a drought killed the breadfruit trees and the bananas in the 
district of Anaho; and from this calamity, and the open-handed 
customs of the island, a singular state of things arose.  Well-
watered Hatiheu had escaped the drought; every householder of Anaho 
accordingly crossed the pass, chose some one in Hatiheu, 'gave him 
his name' - an onerous gift, but one not to be rejected - and from 
this improvised relative proceeded to draw his supplies, for all 
the world as though he had paid for them.  Hence a continued 
traffic on the road.  Some stalwart fellow, in a loin-cloth, and 
glistening with sweat, may be seen at all hours of the day, a stick 
across his bare shoulders, tripping nervously under a double 
burthen of green fruits.  And on the far side of the gap a dozen 
stone posts on the wayside in the shadow of a grove mark the 
breathing-space of the popoi-carriers.  A little back from the 
beach, and not half a mile from Anaho, I was the more amazed to 
find a cluster of well-doing breadfruits heavy with their harvest.  
'Why do you not take these?' I asked.  'Tapu,' said Hoka; and I 
thought to myself (after the manner of dull travellers) what 
children and fools these people were to toil over the mountain and 
despoil innocent neighbours when the staff of life was thus growing 
at their door.  I was the more in error.  In the general 
destruction these surviving trees were enough only for the family 
of the proprietor, and by the simple expedient of declaring a tapu 
he enforced his right.

The sanction of the tapu is superstitious; and the punishment of 
infraction either a wasting or a deadly sickness.  A slow disease 
follows on the eating of tapu fish, and can only be cured with the 
bones of the same fish burned with the due mysteries.  The cocoa-
nut and breadfruit tapu works more swiftly.  Suppose you have eaten 
tapu fruit at the evening meal, at night your sleep will be uneasy; 
in the morning, swelling and a dark discoloration will have 
attacked your neck, whence they spread upward to the face; and in 
two days, unless the cure be interjected, you must die.  This cure 
is prepared from the rubbed leaves of the tree from which the 
patient stole; so that he cannot be saved without confessing to the 
Tahuku the person whom he wronged.  In the experience of my 
informant, almost no tapu had been put in use, except the two 
described:  he had thus no opportunity to learn the nature and 
operation of the others; and, as the art of making them was 
jealously guarded amongst the old men, he believed the mystery 
would soon die out.  I should add that he was no Marquesan, but a 
Chinaman, a resident in the group from boyhood, and a reverent 
believer in the spells which he described.  White men, amongst whom 
Ah Fu included himself, were exempt; but he had a tale of a 
Tahitian woman, who had come to the Marquesas, eaten tapu fish, 
and, although uninformed of her offence and danger, had been 
afflicted and cured exactly like a native.

Doubtless the belief is strong; doubtless, with this weakly and 
fanciful race, it is in many cases strong enough to kill; it should 
be strong indeed in those who tapu their trees secretly, so that 
they may detect a depredator by his sickness.  Or, perhaps, we 
should understand the idea of the hidden tapu otherwise, as a 
politic device to spread uneasiness and extort confessions:  so 
that, when a man is ailing, he shall ransack his brain for any 
possible offence, and send at once for any proprietor whose rights 
he has invaded.  'Had you hidden a tapu?' we may conceive him 
asking; and I cannot imagine the proprietor gainsaying it; and this 
is perhaps the strangest feature of the system - that it should be 
regarded from without with such a mental and implicit awe, and, 
when examined from within, should present so many apparent 
evidences of design.

We read in Dr. Campbell's POENAMO of a New Zealand girl, who was 
foolishly told that she had eaten a tapu yam, and who instantly 
sickened, and died in the two days of simple terror.  The period is 
the same as in the Marquesas; doubtless the symptoms were so too.  
How singular to consider that a superstition of such sway is 
possibly a manufactured article; and that, even if it were not 
originally invented, its details have plainly been arranged by the 
authorities of some Polynesian Scotland Yard.  Fitly enough, the 
belief is to-day - and was probably always - far from universal.  
Hell at home is a strong deterrent with some; a passing thought 
with others; with others, again, a theme of public mockery, not 
always well assured; and so in the Marquesas with the tapu.  Mr. 
Regler has seen the two extremes of scepticism and implicit fear.  
In the tapu grove he found one fellow stealing breadfruit, cheerful 
and impudent as a street arab; and it was only on a menace of 
exposure that he showed himself the least discountenanced.  The 
other case was opposed in every point.  Mr. Regler asked a native 
to accompany him upon a voyage; the man went gladly enough, but 
suddenly perceiving a dead tapu fish in the bottom of the boat, 
leaped back with a scream; nor could the promise of a dollar 
prevail upon him to advance.

The Marquesan, it will be observed, adheres to the old idea of the 
local circumscription of beliefs and duties.  Not only are the 
whites exempt from consequences; but their transgressions seem to 
be viewed without horror.  It was Mr. Regler who had killed the 
fish; yet the devout native was not shocked at Mr. Regler - only 
refused to join him in his boat.  A white is a white:  the servant 
(so to speak) of other and more liberal gods; and not to be blamed 
if he profit by his liberty.  The Jews were perhaps the first to 
interrupt this ancient comity of faiths; and the Jewish virus is 
still strong in Christianity.  All the world must respect our 
tapus, or we gnash our teeth.

CHAPTER VII - HATIHEU

THE bays of Anaho and Hatiheu are divided at their roots by the 
knife-edge of a single hill - the pass so often mentioned; but this 
isthmus expands to the seaward in a considerable peninsula:  very 
bare and grassy; haunted by sheep and, at night and morning, by the 
piercing cries of the shepherds; wandered over by a few wild goats; 
and on its sea-front indented with long, clamorous caves, and faced 
with cliffs of the colour and ruinous outline of an old peat-stack.  
In one of these echoing and sunless gullies we saw, clustered like 
sea-birds on a splashing ledge, shrill as sea-birds in their 
salutation to the passing boat, a group of fisherwomen, stripped to 
their gaudy under-clothes.  (The clash of the surf and the thin 
female voices echo in my memory.)  We had that day a native crew 
and steersman, Kauanui; it was our first experience of Polynesian 
seamanship, which consists in hugging every point of land.  There 
is no thought in this of saving time, for they will pull a long way 
in to skirt a point that is embayed.  It seems that, as they can 
never get their houses near enough the surf upon the one side, so 
they can never get their boats near enough upon the other.  The 
practice in bold water is not so dangerous as it looks - the reflex 
from the rocks sending the boat off.  Near beaches with a heavy run 
of sea, I continue to think it very hazardous, and find the 
composure of the natives annoying to behold.  We took unmingled 
pleasure, on the way out, to see so near at hand the beach and the 
wonderful colours of the surf.  On the way back, when the sea had 
risen and was running strong against us, the fineness of the 
steersman's aim grew more embarrassing.  As we came abreast of the 
sea-front, where the surf broke highest, Kauanui embraced the 
occasion to light his pipe, which then made the circuit of the boat 
- each man taking a whiff or two, and, ere he passed it on, filling 
his lungs and cheeks with smoke.  Their faces were all puffed out 
like apples as we came abreast of the cliff foot, and the bursting 
surge fell back into the boat in showers.  At the next point 
'cocanetti' was the word, and the stroke borrowed my knife, and 
desisted from his labours to open nuts.  These untimely indulgences 
may be compared to the tot of grog served out before a ship goes 
into action.

My purpose in this visit led me first to the boys' school, for 
Hatiheu is the university of the north islands.  The hum of the 
lesson came out to meet us.  Close by the door, where the draught 
blew coolest, sat the lay brother; around him, in a packed half-
circle, some sixty high-coloured faces set with staring eyes; and 
in the background of the barn-like room benches were to be seen, 
and blackboards with sums on them in chalk.  The brother rose to 
greet us, sensibly humble.  Thirty years he had been there, he 
said, and fingered his white locks as a bashful child pulls out his 
pinafore. 'ET POINT DE RESULTATS, MONSIEUR, PRESQUE PAS DE 
RESULTATS.'  He pointed to the scholars:  'You see, sir, all the 
youth of Nuka-hiva and Ua-pu.  Between the ages of six and fifteen 
this is all that remains; and it is but a few years since we had a 
hundred and twenty from Nuka-hiva alone.  OUI, MONSIEUR, CELA SE 
DEPERIT.'  Prayers, and reading and writing, prayers again and 
arithmetic, and more prayers to conclude:  such appeared to be the 
dreary nature of the course.  For arithmetic all island people have 
a natural taste.  In Hawaii they make good progress in mathematics.  
In one of the villages on Majuro, and generally in the Marshall 
group, the whole population sit about the trader when he is 
weighing copra, and each on his own slate takes down the figures 
and computes the total.  The trader, finding them so apt, 
introduced fractions, for which they had been taught no rule.  At 
first they were quite gravelled but ultimately, by sheer hard 
thinking, reasoned out the result, and came one after another to 
assure the trader he was right.  Not many people in Europe could 
have done the like.  The course at Hatiheu is therefore less 
dispiriting to Polynesians than a stranger might have guessed; and 
yet how bald it is at best!  I asked the brother if he did not tell 
them stories, and he stared at me; if he did not teach them 
history, and he said, 'O yes, they had a little Scripture history - 
from the New Testament'; and repeated his lamentations over the 
lack of results.  I had not the heart to put more questions; I 
could but say it must be very discouraging, and resist the impulse 
to add that it seemed also very natural.  He looked up - 'My days 
are far spent,' he said; 'heaven awaits me.'  May that heaven 
forgive me, but I was angry with the old man and his simple 
consolation.  For think of his opportunity!  The youth, from six to 
fifteen, are taken from their homes by Government, centralised at 
Hatiheu, where they are supported by a weekly tax of food; and, 
with the exception of one month in every year, surrendered wholly 
to the direction of the priests.  Since the escapade already 
mentioned the holiday occurs at a different period for the girls 
and for the boys; so that a Marquesan brother and sister meet 
again, after their education is complete, a pair of strangers.  It 
is a harsh law, and highly unpopular; but what a power it places in 
the hands of the instructors, and how languidly and dully is that 
power employed by the mission!  Too much concern to make the 
natives pious, a design in which they all confess defeat, is, I 
suppose, the explanation of their miserable system.  But they might 
see in the girls' school at Tai-o-hae, under the brisk, housewifely 
sisters, a different picture of efficiency, and a scene of 
neatness, airiness, and spirited and mirthful occupation that 
should shame them into cheerier methods.  The sisters themselves 
lament their failure.  They complain the annual holiday undoes the 
whole year's work; they complain particularly of the heartless 
indifference of the girls.  Out of so many pretty and apparently 
affectionate pupils whom they have taught and reared, only two have 
ever returned to pay a visit of remembrance to their teachers.  
These, indeed, come regularly, but the rest, so soon as their 
school-days are over, disappear into the woods like captive 
insects.  It is hard to imagine anything more discouraging; and yet 
I do not believe these ladies need despair.  For a certain interval 
they keep the girls alive and innocently busy; and if it be at all 
possible to save the race, this would be the means.  No such praise 
can be given to the boys' school at Hatiheu.  The day is numbered 
already for them all; alike for the teacher and the scholars death 
is girt; he is afoot upon the march; and in the frequent interval 
they sit and yawn.  But in life there seems a thread of purpose 
through the least significant; the drowsiest endeavour is not lost, 
and even the school at Hatiheu may be more useful than it seems.

Hatiheu is a place of some pretensions.  The end of the bay towards 
Anaho may be called the civil compound, for it boasts the house of 
Kooamua, and close on the beach, under a great tree, that of the 
gendarme, M. Armand Aussel, with his garden, his pictures, his 
books, and his excellent table, to which strangers are made 
welcome.  No more singular contrast is possible than between the 
gendarmerie and the priesthood, who are besides in smouldering 
opposition and full of mutual complaints.  A priest's kitchen in 
the eastern islands is a depressing spot to see; and many, or most 
of them, make no attempt to keep a garden, sparsely subsisting on 
their rations.  But you will never dine with a gendarme without 
smacking your lips; and M. Aussel's home-made sausage and the salad 
from his garden are unforgotten delicacies.  Pierre Loti may like 
to know that he is M. Aussel's favourite author, and that his books 
are read in the fit scenery of Hatiheu bay.

The other end is all religious.  It is here that an overhanging and 
tip-tilted horn, a good sea-mark for Hatiheu, bursts naked from the 
verdure of the climbing forest, and breaks down shoreward in steep 
taluses and cliffs.  From the edge of one of the highest, perhaps 
seven hundred or a thousand feet above the beach, a Virgin looks 
insignificantly down, like a poor lost doll, forgotten there by a 
giant child.  This laborious symbol of the Catholics is always 
strange to Protestants; we conceive with wonder that men should 
think it worth while to toil so many days, and clamber so much 
about the face of precipices, for an end that makes us smile; and 
yet I believe it was the wise Bishop Dordillon who chose the place, 
and I know that those who had a hand in the enterprise look back 
with pride upon its vanquished dangers.  The boys' school is a 
recent importation; it was at first in Tai-o-hae, beside the 
girls'; and it was only of late, after their joint escapade, that 
the width of the island was interposed between the sexes.  But 
Hatiheu must have been a place of missionary importance from 
before.  About midway of the beach no less than three churches 
stand grouped in a patch of bananas, intermingled with some pine-
apples.  Two are of wood:  the original church, now in disuse; and 
a second that, for some mysterious reason, has never been used.  
The new church is of stone, with twin towers, walls flangeing into 
buttresses, and sculptured front.  The design itself is good, 
simple, and shapely; but the character is all in the detail, where 
the architect has bloomed into the sculptor.  It is impossible to 
tell in words of the angels (although they are more like winged 
archbishops) that stand guard upon the door, of the cherubs in the 
corners, of the scapegoat gargoyles, or the quaint and spirited 
relief, where St. Michael (the artist's patron) makes short work of 
a protesting Lucifer.  We were never weary of viewing the imagery, 
so innocent, sometimes so funny, and yet in the best sense - in the 
sense of inventive gusto and expression - so artistic.  I know not 
whether it was more strange to find a building of such merit in a 
corner of a barbarous isle, or to see a building so antique still 
bright with novelty.  The architect, a French lay brother, still 
alive and well, and meditating fresh foundations, must have surely 
drawn his descent from a master-builder in the age of the 
cathedrals; and it was in looking on the church of Hatiheu that I 
seemed to perceive the secret charm of mediaeval sculpture; that 
combination of the childish courage of the amateur, attempting all 
things, like the schoolboy on his slate, with the manly 
perseverance of the artist who does not know when he is conquered.

I had always afterwards a strong wish to meet the architect, 
Brother Michel; and one day, when I was talking with the Resident 
in Tai-o-hae (the chief port of the island), there were shown in to 
us an old, worn, purblind, ascetic-looking priest, and a lay 
brother, a type of all that is most sound in France, with a broad, 
clever, honest, humorous countenance, an eye very large and bright, 
and a strong and healthy body inclining to obesity.  But that his 
blouse was black and his face shaven clean, you might pick such a 
man to-day, toiling cheerfully in his own patch of vines, from half 
a dozen provinces of France; and yet he had always for me a 
haunting resemblance to an old kind friend of my boyhood, whom I 
name in case any of my readers should share with me that memory - 
Dr. Paul, of the West Kirk.  Almost at the first word I was sure it 
was my architect, and in a moment we were deep in a discussion of 
Hatiheu church.  Brother Michel spoke always of his labours with a 
twinkle of humour, underlying which it was possible to spy a 
serious pride, and the change from one to another was often very 
human and diverting.  'ET VOS GARGOUILLES MOYEN-AGE,' cried I; 
'COMME ELLES SONT ORIGINATES!'  'N'EST-CE PAS?  ELLES SONT BIEN 
DROLES!' he said, smiling broadly; and the next moment, with a 
sudden gravity:  'CEPENDANT IL Y EN A UNE QUI A UNE PATTE DE CASSE; 
IL FAUT QUE JE VOIE CELA.'  I asked if he had any model - a point 
we much discussed.  'NON,' said he simply; 'C'EST UNE EGLISE 
IDEALE.'  The relievo was his favourite performance, and very 
justly so.  The angels at the door, he owned, he would like to 
destroy and replace.  'ILS N'ONT PAS DE VIE, ILS MANQUENT DE VIE.  
VOUS DEVRIEZ VOIR MON EGLISE A LA DOMINIQUE; J'AI LA UNE VIERGE QUI 
EST VRAIMENT GENTILLE.'  'Ah,' I cried, 'they told me you had said 
you would never build another church, and I wrote in my journal I 
could not believe it.'  'OUI, J'AIMERAIS BIEN EN FAIRS UNE AUTRE,' 
he confessed, and smiled at the confession.  An artist will 
understand how much I was attracted by this conversation.  There is 
no bond so near as a community in that unaffected interest and 
slightly shame-faced pride which mark the intelligent man enamoured 
of an art.  He sees the limitations of his aim, the defects of his 
practice; he smiles to be so employed upon the shores of death, yet 
sees in his own devotion something worthy.  Artists, if they had 
the same sense of humour with the Augurs, would smile like them on 
meeting, but the smile would not be scornful.

I had occasion to see much of this excellent man.  He sailed with 
us from Tai-o-hae to Hiva-oa, a dead beat of ninety miles against a 
heavy sea.  It was what is called a good passage, and a feather in 
the CASCO'S cap; but among the most miserable forty hours that any 
one of us had ever passed.  We were swung and tossed together all 
that time like shot in a stage thunder-box.  The mate was thrown 
down and had his head cut open; the captain was sick on deck; the 
cook sick in the galley.  Of all our party only two sat down to 
dinner.  I was one.  I own that I felt wretchedly; and I can only 
say of the other, who professed to feel quite well, that she fled 
at an early moment from the table.  It was in these circumstances 
that we skirted the windward shore of that indescribable island of 
Ua-pu; viewing with dizzy eyes the coves, the capes, the breakers, 
the climbing forests, and the inaccessible stone needles that 
surmount the mountains.  The place persists, in a dark corner of 
our memories, like a piece of the scenery of nightmares.  The end 
of this distressful passage, where we were to land our passengers, 
was in a similar vein of roughness.  The surf ran high on the beach 
at Taahauku; the boat broached-to and capsized; and all hands were 
submerged.  Only the brother himself, who was well used to the 
experience, skipped ashore, by some miracle of agility, with scarce 
a sprinkling.  Thenceforward, during our stay at Hiva-oa, he was 
our cicerone and patron; introducing us, taking us excursions, 
serving us in every way, and making himself daily more beloved.

Michel Blanc had been a carpenter by trade; had made money and 
retired, supposing his active days quite over; and it was only when 
he found idleness dangerous that he placed his capital and 
acquirements at the service of the mission.  He became their 
carpenter, mason, architect, and engineer; added sculpture to his 
accomplishments, and was famous for his skill in gardening.  He 
wore an enviable air of having found a port from life's contentions 
and lying there strongly anchored; went about his business with a 
jolly simplicity; complained of no lack of results - perhaps shyly 
thinking his own statuary result enough; and was altogether a 
pattern of the missionary layman.

CHAPTER VIII - THE PORT OF ENTRY

THE port - the mart, the civil and religious capital of these rude 
islands - is called Tai-o-hae, and lies strung along the beach of a 
precipitous green bay in Nuka-hiva.  It was midwinter when we came 
thither, and the weather was sultry, boisterous, and inconstant.  
Now the wind blew squally from the land down gaps of splintered 
precipice; now, between the sentinel islets of the entry, it came 
in gusts from seaward.  Heavy and dark clouds impended on the 
summits; the rain roared and ceased; the scuppers of the mountain 
gushed; and the next day we would see the sides of the amphitheatre 
bearded with white falls.  Along the beach the town shows a thin 
file of houses, mostly white, and all ensconced in the foliage of 
an avenue of green puraos; a pier gives access from the sea across 
the belt of breakers; to the eastward there stands, on a projecting 
bushy hill, the old fort which is now the calaboose, or prison; 
eastward still, alone in a garden, the Residency flies the colours 
of France.  Just off Calaboose Hill, the tiny Government schooner 
rides almost permanently at anchor, marks eight bells in the 
morning (there or thereabout) with the unfurling of her flag, and 
salutes the setting sun with the report of a musket.

Here dwell together, and share the comforts of a club (which may be 
enumerated as a billiard-board, absinthe, a map of the world on 
Mercator's projection, and one of the most agreeable verandahs in 
the tropics), a handful of whites of varying nationality, mostly 
French officials, German and Scottish merchant clerks, and the 
agents of the opium monopoly.  There are besides three tavern-
keepers, the shrewd Scot who runs the cotton gin-mill, two white 
ladies, and a sprinkling of people 'on the beach' - a South Sea 
expression for which there is no exact equivalent.  It is a 
pleasant society, and a hospitable.  But one man, who was often to 
be seen seated on the logs at the pier-head, merits a word for the 
singularity of his history and appearance.  Long ago, it seems, he 
fell in love with a native lady, a High Chiefess in Ua-pu.  She, on 
being approached, declared she could never marry a man who was 
untattooed; it looked so naked; whereupon, with some greatness of 
soul, our hero put himself in the hands of the Tahukus, and, with 
still greater, persevered until the process was complete.  He had 
certainly to bear a great expense, for the Tahuku will not work 
without reward; and certainly exquisite pain.  Kooamua, high chief 
as he was, and one of the old school, was only part tattooed; he 
could not, he told us with lively pantomime, endure the torture to 
an end.  Our enamoured countryman was more resolved; he was 
tattooed from head to foot in the most approved methods of the art; 
and at last presented himself before his mistress a new man.  The 
fickle fair one could never behold him from that day except with 
laughter.  For my part, I could never see the man without a kind of 
admiration; of him it might be said, if ever of any, that he had 
loved not wisely, but too well.

The Residency stands by itself, Calaboose Hill screening it from 
the fringe of town along the further bay.  The house is commodious, 
with wide verandahs; all day it stands open, back and front, and 
the trade blows copiously over its bare floors.  On a week-day the 
garden offers a scene of most untropical animation, half a dozen 
convicts toiling there cheerfully with spade and barrow, and 
touching hats and smiling to the visitor like old attached family 
servants.  On Sunday these are gone, and nothing to be seen but 
dogs of all ranks and sizes peacefully slumbering in the shady 
grounds; for the dogs of Tai-o-hae are very courtly-minded, and 
make the seat of Government their promenade and place of siesta.  
In front and beyond, a strip of green down loses itself in a low 
wood of many species of acacia; and deep in the wood a ruinous wall 
encloses the cemetery of the Europeans.  English and Scottish sleep 
there, and Scandinavians, and French MAITRES DE MANOEUVRES and 
MAITRES OUVRIERS:  mingling alien dust.  Back in the woods, 
perhaps, the blackbird, or (as they call him there) the island 
nightingale, will be singing home strains; and the ceaseless 
requiem of the surf hangs on the ear.  I have never seen a resting-
place more quiet; but it was a long thought how far these sleepers 
had all travelled, and from what diverse homes they had set forth, 
to lie here in the end together.

On the summit of its promontory hill, the calaboose stands all day 
with doors and window-shutters open to the trade.  On my first 
visit a dog was the only guardian visible.  He, indeed, rose with 
an attitude so menacing that I was glad to lay hands on an old 
barrel-hoop; and I think the weapon must have been familiar, for 
the champion instantly retreated, and as I wandered round the court 
and through the building, I could see him, with a couple of 
companions, humbly dodging me about the corners.  The prisoners' 
dormitory was a spacious, airy room, devoid of any furniture; its 
whitewashed walls covered with inscriptions in Marquesan and rude 
drawings:  one of the pier, not badly done; one of a murder; 
several of French soldiers in uniform.  There was one legend in 
French:  'JE N'EST' (sic) 'PAS LE SOU.'  From this noontide 
quietude it must not be supposed the prison was untenanted; the 
calaboose at Tai-o-hae does a good business.  But some of its 
occupants were gardening at the Residency, and the rest were 
probably at work upon the streets, as free as our scavengers at 
home, although not so industrious.  On the approach of evening they 
would be called in like children from play; and the harbour-master 
(who is also the jailer) would go through the form of locking them 
up until six the next morning.  Should a prisoner have any call in 
town, whether of pleasure or affairs, he has but to unhook the 
window-shutters; and if he is back again, and the shutter decently 
replaced, by the hour of call on the morrow, he may have met the 
harbour-master in the avenue, and there will be no complaint, far 
less any punishment.  But this is not all.  The charming French 
Resident, M. Delaruelle, carried me one day to the calaboose on an 
official visit.  In the green court, a very ragged gentleman, his 
legs deformed with the island elephantiasis, saluted us smiling.  
'One of our political prisoners - an insurgent from Raiatea,' said 
the Resident; and then to the jailer:  'I thought I had ordered him 
a new pair of trousers.'  Meanwhile no other convict was to be seen 
- 'EH BIEN,' said the Resident, 'OU SONT VOS PRISONNIERS?'  
'MONSIEUR LE RESIDENT,' replied the jailer, saluting with soldierly 
formality, 'COMME C'EST JOUR DE FETE, JE LES AI LAISSE ALLER A LA 
CHASSE.'  They were all upon the mountains hunting goats!  
Presently we came to the quarters of the women, likewise deserted - 
'OU SONT VOS BONNES FEMMES?' asked the Resident; and the jailer 
cheerfully responded:  'JE CROIS, MONSIEUR LE RESIDENT, QU'ELLES 
SONT ALLEES QUELQUEPART FAIRE UNE VISITE.'  It had been the design 
of M. Delaruelle, who was much in love with the whimsicalities of 
his small realm, to elicit something comical; but not even he 
expected anything so perfect as the last.  To complete the picture 
of convict life in Tai-o-hae, it remains to be added that these 
criminals draw a salary as regularly as the President of the 
Republic.  Ten sous a day is their hire.  Thus they have money, 
food, shelter, clothing, and, I was about to write, their liberty.  
The French are certainly a good-natured people, and make easy 
masters.  They are besides inclined to view the Marquesans with an 
eye of humorous indulgence.  'They are dying, poor devils!' said M. 
Delaruelle:  'the main thing is to let them die in peace.'  And it 
was not only well said, but I believe expressed the general 
thought.  Yet there is another element to be considered; for these 
convicts are not merely useful, they are almost essential to the 
French existence.  With a people incurably idle, dispirited by what 
can only be called endemic pestilence, and inflamed with ill-
feeling against their new masters, crime and convict labour are a 
godsend to the Government.

Theft is practically the sole crime.  Originally petty pilferers, 
the men of Tai-o-hae now begin to force locks and attack strong-
boxes.  Hundreds of dollars have been taken at a time; though, with 
that redeeming moderation so common in Polynesian theft, the 
Marquesan burglar will always take a part and leave a part, sharing 
(so to speak) with the proprietor.  If it be Chilian coin - the 
island currency - he will escape; if the sum is in gold, French 
silver, or bank-notes, the police wait until the money begins to 
come in circulation, and then easily pick out their man.  And now 
comes the shameful part.  In plain English, the prisoner is 
tortured until he confesses and (if that be possible) restores the 
money.  To keep him alone, day and night, in the black hole, is to 
inflict on the Marquesan torture inexpressible.  Even his robberies 
are carried on in the plain daylight, under the open sky, with the 
stimulus of enterprise, and the countenance of an accomplice; his 
terror of the dark is still insurmountable; conceive, then, what he 
endures in his solitary dungeon; conceive how he longs to confess, 
become a full-fledged convict, and be allowed to sleep beside his 
comrades.  While we were in Tai-o-hae a thief was under prevention.  
He had entered a house about eight in the morning, forced a trunk, 
and stolen eleven hundred francs; and now, under the horrors of 
darkness, solitude, and a bedevilled cannibal imagination, he was 
reluctantly confessing and giving up his spoil.  From one cache, 
which he had already pointed out, three hundred francs had been 
recovered, and it was expected that he would presently disgorge the 
rest.  This would be ugly enough if it were all; but I am bound to 
say, because it is a matter the French should set at rest, that 
worse is continually hinted.  I heard that one man was kept six 
days with his arms bound backward round a barrel; and it is the 
universal report that every gendarme in the South Seas is equipped 
with something in the nature of a thumbscrew.  I do not know this.  
I never had the face to ask any of the gendarmes - pleasant, 
intelligent, and kindly fellows - with whom I have been intimate, 
and whose hospitality I have enjoyed; and perhaps the tale reposes 
(as I hope it does) on a misconstruction of that ingenious cat's-
cradle with which the French agent of police so readily secures a 
prisoner.  But whether physical or moral, torture is certainly 
employed; and by a barbarous injustice, the state of accusation (in 
which a man may very well be innocently placed) is positively 
painful; the state of conviction (in which all are supposed guilty) 
is comparatively free, and positively pleasant.  Perhaps worse 
still, - not only the accused, but sometimes his wife, his 
mistress, or his friend, is subjected to the same hardships.  I was 
admiring, in the tapu system, the ingenuity of native methods of 
detection; there is not much to admire in those of the French, and 
to lock up a timid child in a dark room, and, if he proved 
obstinate, lock up his sister in the next, is neither novel nor 
humane.

The main occasion of these thefts is the new vice of opium-eating.  
'Here nobody ever works, and all eat opium,' said a gendarme; and 
Ah Fu knew a woman who ate a dollar's worth in a day.  The 
successful thief will give a handful of money to each of his 
friends, a dress to a woman, pass an evening in one of the taverns 
of Tai-o-hae, during which he treats all comers, produce a big lump 
of opium, and retire to the bush to eat and sleep it off.  A 
trader, who did not sell opium, confessed to me that he was at his 
wit's end.  'I do not sell it, but others do,' said he.  'The 
natives only work to buy it; if they walk over to me to sell their 
cotton, they have just to walk over to some one else to buy their 
opium with my money.  And why should they be at the bother of two 
walks?  There is no use talking,' he added - 'opium is the currency 
of this country.'

The man under prevention during my stay at Tai-o-hae lost patience 
while the Chinese opium-seller was being examined in his presence.  
'Of course he sold me opium!' he broke out; 'all the Chinese here 
sell opium.  It was only to buy opium that I stole; it is only to 
buy opium that anybody steals.  And what you ought to do is to let 
no opium come here, and no Chinamen.'  This is precisely what is 
done in Samoa by a native Government; but the French have bound 
their own hands, and for forty thousand francs sold native subjects 
to crime and death.  This horrid traffic may be said to have sprung 
up by accident.  It was Captain Hart who had the misfortune to be 
the means of beginning it, at a time when his plantations 
flourished in the Marquesas, and he found a difficulty in keeping 
Chinese coolies.  To-day the plantations are practically deserted 
and the Chinese gone; but in the meanwhile the natives have learned 
the vice, the patent brings in a round sum, and the needy 
Government at Papeete shut their eyes and open their pockets.  Of 
course, the patentee is supposed to sell to Chinamen alone; equally 
of course, no one could afford to pay forty thousand francs for the 
privilege of supplying a scattered handful of Chinese; and every 
one knows the truth, and all are ashamed of it.  French officials 
shake their heads when opium is mentioned; and the agents of the 
farmer blush for their employment.  Those that live in glass houses 
should not throw stones; as a subject of the British crown, I am an 
unwilling shareholder in the largest opium business under heaven.  
But the British case is highly complicated; it implies the 
livelihood of millions; and must be reformed, when it can be 
reformed at all, with prudence.  This French business, on the other 
hand, is a nostrum and a mere excrescence.  No native industry was 
to be encouraged:  the poison is solemnly imported.  No native 
habit was to be considered:  the vice has been gratuitously 
introduced.  And no creature profits, save the Government at 
Papeete - the not very enviable gentlemen who pay them, and the 
Chinese underlings who do the dirty work.

CHAPTER IX - THE HOUSE OF TEMOANA

THE history of the Marquesas is, of late years, much confused by 
the coming and going of the French.  At least twice they have 
seized the archipelago, at least once deserted it; and in the 
meanwhile the natives pursued almost without interruption their 
desultory cannibal wars.  Through these events and changing 
dynasties, a single considerable figure may be seen to move:  that 
of the high chief, a king, Temoana.  Odds and ends of his history 
came to my ears:  how he was at first a convert to the Protestant 
mission; how he was kidnapped or exiled from his native land, 
served as cook aboard a whaler, and was shown, for small charge, in 
English seaports; how he returned at last to the Marquesas, fell 
under the strong and benign influence of the late bishop, extended 
his influence in the group, was for a while joint ruler with the 
prelate, and died at last the chief supporter of Catholicism and 
the French.  His widow remains in receipt of two pounds a month 
from the French Government.  Queen she is usually called, but in 
the official almanac she figures as 'MADAME VAEKEHU, GRANDE 
CHEFESSE.'  His son (natural or adoptive, I know not which), 
Stanislao Moanatini, chief of Akaui, serves in Tai-o-hae as a kind 
of Minister of Public Works; and the daughter of Stanislao is High 
Chiefess of the southern island of Tauata.  These, then, are the 
greatest folk of the archipelago; we thought them also the most 
estimable.  This is the rule in Polynesia, with few exceptions; the 
higher the family, the better the man - better in sense, better in 
manners, and usually taller and stronger in body.  A stranger 
advances blindfold.  He scrapes acquaintance as he can.  Save the 
tattoo in the Marquesas, nothing indicates the difference of rank; 
and yet almost invariably we found, after we had made them, that 
our friends were persons of station.  I have said 'usually taller 
and stronger.'  I might have been more absolute, - over all 
Polynesia, and a part of Micronesia, the rule holds good; the great 
ones of the isle, and even of the village, are greater of bone and 
muscle, and often heavier of flesh, than any commoner.  The usual 
explanation - that the high-born child is more industriously 
shampooed, is probably the true one.  In New Caledonia, at least, 
where the difference does not exist, has never been remarked, the 
practice of shampooing seems to be itself unknown.  Doctors would 
be well employed in a study of the point.

Vaekehu lives at the other end of the town from the Residency, 
beyond the buildings of the mission.  Her house is on the European 
plan:  a table in the midst of the chief room; photographs and 
religious pictures on the wall.  It commands to either hand a 
charming vista:  through the front door, a peep of green lawn, 
scurrying pigs, the pendent fans of the coco-palm and splendour of 
the bursting surf:  through the back, mounting forest glades and 
coronals of precipice.  Here, in the strong thorough-draught, Her 
Majesty received us in a simple gown of print, and with no mark of 
royalty but the exquisite finish of her tattooed mittens, the 
elaboration of her manners, and the gentle falsetto in which all 
the highly refined among Marquesan ladies (and Vaekehu above all 
others) delight to sing their language.  An adopted daughter 
interpreted, while we gave the news, and rehearsed by name our 
friends of Anaho.  As we talked, we could see, through the landward 
door, another lady of the household at her toilet under the green 
trees; who presently, when her hair was arranged, and her hat 
wreathed with flowers, appeared upon the back verandah with 
gracious salutations.

Vaekehu is very deaf; 'MERCI' is her only word of French; and I do 
not know that she seemed clever.  An exquisite, kind refinement, 
with a shade of quietism, gathered perhaps from the nuns, was what 
chiefly struck us.  Or rather, upon that first occasion, we were 
conscious of a sense as of district-visiting on our part, and 
reduced evangelical gentility on the part of our hostess.  The 
other impression followed after she was more at ease, and came with 
Stanislao and his little girl to dine on board the CASCO.  She had 
dressed for the occasion:  wore white, which very well became her 
strong brown face; and sat among us, eating or smoking her 
cigarette, quite cut off from all society, or only now and then 
included through the intermediary of her son.  It was a position 
that might have been ridiculous, and she made it ornamental; making 
believe to hear and to be entertained; her face, whenever she met 
our eyes, lighting with the smile of good society; her 
contributions to the talk, when she made any, and that was seldom, 
always complimentary and pleasing.  No attention was paid to the 
child, for instance, but what she remarked and thanked us for.  Her 
parting with each, when she came to leave, was gracious and pretty, 
as had been every step of her behaviour.  When Mrs. Stevenson held 
out her hand to say good-bye, Vaekehu took it, held it, and a 
moment smiled upon her; dropped it, and then, as upon a kindly 
after-thought, and with a sort of warmth of condescension, held out 
both hands and kissed my wife upon both cheeks.  Given the same 
relation of years and of rank, the thing would have been so done on 
the boards of the COMEDIE FRANCAISE; just so might Madame Brohan 
have warmed and condescended to Madame Broisat in the MARQUIS DE 
VILLEMER.  It was my part to accompany our guests ashore:  when I 
kissed the little girl good-bye at the pier steps, Vaekehu gave a 
cry of gratification, reached down her hand into the boat, took 
mine, and pressed it with that flattering softness which seems the 
coquetry of the old lady in every quarter of the earth.  The next 
moment she had taken Stanislao's arm, and they moved off along the 
pier in the moonlight, leaving me bewildered.  This was a queen of 
cannibals; she was tattooed from hand to foot, and perhaps the 
greatest masterpiece of that art now extant, so that a while ago, 
before she was grown prim, her leg was one of the sights of Tai-o-
hae; she had been passed from chief to chief; she had been fought 
for and taken in war; perhaps, being so great a lady, she had sat 
on the high place, and throned it there, alone of her sex, while 
the drums were going twenty strong and the priests carried up the 
blood-stained baskets of long-pig.  And now behold her, out of that 
past of violence and sickening feasts, step forth, in her age, a 
quiet, smooth, elaborate old lady, such as you might find at home 
(mittened also, but not often so well-mannered) in a score of 
country houses.  Only Vaekehu's mittens were of dye, not of silk; 
and they had been paid for, not in money, but the cooked flesh of 
men.  It came in my mind with a clap, what she could think of it 
herself, and whether at heart, perhaps, she might not regret and 
aspire after the barbarous and stirring past.  But when I asked 
Stanislao - 'Ah!' said he, 'she is content; she is religious, she 
passes all her days with the sisters.'

Stanislao (Stanislaos, with the final consonant evaded after the 
Polynesian habit) was sent by Bishop Dordillon to South America, 
and there educated by the fathers.  His French is fluent, his talk 
sensible and spirited, and in his capacity of ganger-in-chief, he 
is of excellent service to the French.  With the prestige of his 
name and family, and with the stick when needful, he keeps the 
natives working and the roads passable.  Without Stanislao and the 
convicts, I am in doubt what would become of the present regimen in 
Nuka-hiva; whether the highways might not be suffered to close up, 
the pier to wash away, and the Residency to fall piecemeal about 
the ears of impotent officials.  And yet though the hereditary 
favourer, and one of the chief props of French authority, he has 
always an eye upon the past.  He showed me where the old public 
place had stood, still to be traced by random piles of stone; told 
me how great and fine it was, and surrounded on all sides by 
populous houses, whence, at the beating of the drums, the folk 
crowded to make holiday.  The drum-beat of the Polynesian has a 
strange and gloomy stimulation for the nerves of all.  White 
persons feel it - at these precipitate sounds their hearts beat 
faster; and, according to old residents, its effect on the natives 
was extreme.  Bishop Dordillon might entreat; Temoana himself 
command and threaten; at the note of the drum wild instincts 
triumphed.  And now it might beat upon these ruins, and who should 
assemble?  The houses are down, the people dead, their lineage 
extinct; and the sweepings and fugitives of distant bays and 
islands encamp upon their graves.  The decline of the dance 
Stanislao especially laments.  'CHAQUE PAYS A SES COUTUMES,' said 
he; but in the report of any gendarme, perhaps corruptly eager to 
increase the number of DELITS and the instruments of his own power, 
custom after custom is placed on the expurgatorial index.  'TENEZ, 
UNE DANSE QUI N'EST PAS PERMISE,' said Stanislao:  'JE NE SAIS PAS 
POURQUOI, ELLE EST TRES JOLIE, ELLE VA COMME CA,' and sticking his 
umbrella upright in the road, he sketched the steps and gestures.  
All his criticisms of the present, all his regrets for the past, 
struck me as temperate and sensible.  The short term of office of 
the Resident he thought the chief defect of the administration; 
that officer having scarce begun to be efficient ere he was 
recalled.  I thought I gathered, too, that he regarded with some 
fear the coming change from a naval to a civil governor.  I am sure 
at least that I regard it so myself; for the civil servants of 
France have never appeared to any foreigner as at all the flower of 
their country, while her naval officers may challenge competition 
with the world.  In all his talk, Stanislao was particular to speak 
of his own country as a land of savages; and when he stated an 
opinion of his own, it was with some apologetic preface, alleging 
that he was 'a savage who had travelled.'  There was a deal, in 
this elaborate modesty, of honest pride.  Yet there was something 
in the precaution that saddened me; and I could not but fear he was 
only forestalling a taunt that he had heard too often.

I recall with interest two interviews with Stanislao.  The first 
was a certain afternoon of tropic rain, which we passed together in 
the verandah of the club; talking at times with heightened voices 
as the showers redoubled overhead, passing at times into the 
billiard-room, to consult, in the dim, cloudy daylight, that map of 
the world which forms its chief adornment.  He was naturally 
ignorant of English history, so that I had much of news to 
communicate.  The story of Gordon I told him in full, and many 
episodes of the Indian Mutiny, Lucknow, the second battle of Cawn-
pore, the relief of Arrah, the death of poor Spottis-woode, and Sir 
Hugh Rose's hotspur, midland campaign.  He was intent to hear; his 
brown face, strongly marked with small-pox, kindled and changed 
with each vicissitude.  His eyes glowed with the reflected light of 
battle; his questions were many and intelligent, and it was chiefly 
these that sent us so often to the map.  But it is of our parting 
that I keep the strongest sense.  We were to sail on the morrow, 
and the night had fallen, dark, gusty, and rainy, when we stumbled 
up the hill to bid farewell to Stanislao.  He had already loaded us 
with gifts; but more were waiting.  We sat about the table over 
cigars and green cocoa-nuts; claps of wind blew through the house 
and extinguished the lamp, which was always instantly relighted 
with a single match; and these recurrent intervals of darkness were 
felt as a relief.  For there was something painful and embarrassing 
in the kindness of that separation.  'AH, VOUS DEVRIEZ RESTER ICI, 
MON CHER AMI!' cried Stanislao.  'VOUS ETES LES GENS QU'IL FAUT 
POUR LES KANAQUES; VOUS ETES DOUX, VOUS ET VOTRE FAMILLE; VOUS 
SERIEZ OBEIS DANS TOUTES LES ILES.'  We had been civil; not always 
that, my conscience told me, and never anything beyond; and all 
this to-do is a measure, not of our considerateness, but of the 
want of it in others.  The rest of the evening, on to Vaekehu's and 
back as far as to the pier, Stanislao walked with my arm and 
sheltered me with his umbrella; and after the boat had put off, we 
could still distinguish, in the murky darkness, his gestures of 
farewell.  His words, if there were any, were drowned by the rain 
and the loud surf.

I have mentioned presents, a vexed question in the South Seas; and 
one which well illustrates the common, ignorant habit of regarding 
races in a lump.  In many quarters the Polynesian gives only to 
receive.  I have visited islands where the population mobbed me for 
all the world like dogs after the waggon of cat's-meat; and where 
the frequent proposition, 'You my pleni (friend),' or (with more of 
pathos) 'You all 'e same my father,' must be received with hearty 
laughter and a shout.  And perhaps everywhere, among the greedy and 
rapacious, a gift is regarded as a sprat to catch a whale.  It is 
the habit to give gifts and to receive returns, and such 
characters, complying with the custom, will look to it nearly that 
they do not lose.  But for persons of a different stamp the 
statement must be reversed.  The shabby Polynesian is anxious till 
he has received the return gift; the generous is uneasy until he 
has made it.  The first is disappointed if you have not given more 
than he; the second is miserable if he thinks he has given less 
than you.  This is my experience; if it clash with that of others, 
I pity their fortune, and praise mine:  the circumstances cannot 
change what I have seen, nor lessen what I have received.  And 
indeed I find that those who oppose me often argue from a ground of 
singular presumptions; comparing Polynesians with an ideal person, 
compact of generosity and gratitude, whom I never had the pleasure 
of encountering; and forgetting that what is almost poverty to us 
is wealth almost unthinkable to them.  I will give one instance:  I 
chanced to speak with consideration of these gifts of Stanislao's 
with a certain clever man, a great hater and contemner of Kanakas.  
'Well! what were they?' he cried.  'A pack of old men's beards.  
Trash!'  And the same gentleman, some half an hour later, being 
upon a different train of thought, dwelt at length on the esteem in 
which the Marquesans held that sort of property, how they preferred 
it to all others except land, and what fancy prices it would fetch.  
Using his own figures, I computed that, in this commodity alone, 
the gifts of Vaekehu and Stanislao represented between two and 
three hundred dollars; and the queen's official salary is of two 
hundred and forty in the year.

But generosity on the one hand, and conspicuous meanness on the 
other, are in the South Seas, as at home, the exception.  It is 
neither with any hope of gain, nor with any lively wish to please, 
that the ordinary Polynesian chooses and presents his gifts.  A 
plain social duty lies before him, which he performs correctly, but 
without the least enthusiasm.  And we shall best understand his 
attitude of mind, if we examine our own to the cognate absurdity of 
marriage presents.  There we give without any special thought of a 
return; yet if the circumstance arise, and the return be withheld, 
we shall judge ourselves insulted.  We give them usually without 
affection, and almost never with a genuine desire to please; and 
our gift is rather a mark of our own status than a measure of our 
love to the recipients.  So in a great measure and with the common 
run of the Polynesians; their gifts are formal; they imply no more 
than social recognition; and they are made and reciprocated, as we 
pay and return our morning visits.  And the practice of marking and 
measuring events and sentiments by presents is universal in the 
island world.  A gift plays with them the part of stamp and seal; 
and has entered profoundly into the mind of islanders.  Peace and 
war, marriage, adoption and naturalisation, are celebrated or 
declared by the acceptance or the refusal of gifts; and it is as 
natural for the islander to bring a gift as for us to carry a card-
case.

CHAPTER X - A PORTRAIT AND A STORY

I HAVE had occasion several times to name the late bishop, Father 
Dordillon, 'Monseigneur,' as he is still almost universally called, 
Vicar-Apostolic of the Marquesas and Bishop of Cambysopolis IN 
PARTIBUS.  Everywhere in the islands, among all classes and races, 
this fine, old, kindly, cheerful fellow is remembered with 
affection and respect.  His influence with the natives was 
paramount.  They reckoned him the highest of men - higher than an 
admiral; brought him their money to keep; took his advice upon 
their purchases; nor would they plant trees upon their own land 
till they had the approval of the father of the islands.  During 
the time of the French exodus he singly represented Europe, living 
in the Residency, and ruling by the hand of Temoana.  The first 
roads were made under his auspices and by his persuasion.  The old 
road between Hatiheu and Anaho was got under way from either side 
on the ground that it would be pleasant for an evening promenade, 
and brought to completion by working on the rivalry of the two 
villages.  The priest would boast in Hatiheu of the progress made 
in Anaho, and he would tell the folk of Anaho, 'If you don't take 
care, your neighbours will be over the hill before you are at the 
top.'  It could not be so done to-day; it could then; death, opium, 
and depopulation had not gone so far; and the people of Hatiheu, I 
was told, still vied with each other in fine attire, and used to go 
out by families, in the cool of the evening, boat-sailing and 
racing in the bay.  There seems some truth at least in the common 
view, that this joint reign of Temoana and the bishop was the last 
and brief golden age of the Marquesas.  But the civil power 
returned, the mission was packed out of the Residency at twenty-
four hours' notice, new methods supervened, and the golden age 
(whatever it quite was) came to an end.  It is the strongest proof 
of Father Dordillon's prestige that it survived, seemingly without 
loss, this hasty deposition.

His method with the natives was extremely mild.  Among these 
barbarous children he still played the part of the smiling father; 
and he was careful to observe, in all indifferent matters, the 
Marquesan etiquette.  Thus, in the singular system of artificial 
kinship, the bishop had been adopted by Vaekehu as a grandson; Miss 
Fisher, of Hatiheu, as a daughter.  From that day, Monseigneur 
never addressed the young lady except as his mother, and closed his 
letters with the formalities of a dutiful son.  With Europeans he 
could be strict, even to the extent of harshness.  He made no 
distinction against heretics, with whom he was on friendly terms; 
but the rules of his own Church he would see observed; and once at 
least he had a white man clapped in jail for the desecration of a 
saint's day.  But even this rigour, so intolerable to laymen, so 
irritating to Protestants, could not shake his popularity.  We 
shall best conceive him by examples nearer home; we may all have 
known some divine of the old school in Scotland, a literal 
Sabbatarian, a stickler for the letter of the law, who was yet in 
private modest, innocent, genial and mirthful.  Much such a man, it 
seems, was Father Dordillon.  And his popularity bore a test yet 
stronger.  He had the name, and probably deserved it, of a shrewd 
man in business and one that made the mission pay.  Nothing so much 
stirs up resentment as the inmixture in commerce of religious 
bodies; but even rival traders spoke well of Monseigneur.

His character is best portrayed in the story of the days of his 
decline.  A time came when, from the failure of sight, he must 
desist from his literary labours:  his Marquesan hymns, grammars, 
and dictionaries; his scientific papers, lives of saints, and 
devotional poetry.  He cast about for a new interest:  pitched on 
gardening, and was to be seen all day, with spade and water-pot, in 
his childlike eagerness, actually running between the borders.  
Another step of decay, and he must leave his garden also.  
Instantly a new occupation was devised, and he sat in the mission 
cutting paper flowers and wreaths.  His diocese was not great 
enough for his activity; the churches of the Marquesas were papered 
with his handiwork, and still he must be making more.  'Ah,' said 
he, smiling, 'when I am dead what a fine time you will have 
clearing out my trash!'  He had been dead about six months; but I 
was pleased to see some of his trophies still exposed, and looked 
upon them with a smile:  the tribute (if I have read his cheerful 
character aright) which he would have preferred to any useless 
tears.  Disease continued progressively to disable him; he who had 
clambered so stalwartly over the rude rocks of the Marquesas, 
bringing peace to warfaring clans, was for some time carried in a 
chair between the mission and the church, and at last confined to 
bed, impotent with dropsy, and tormented with bed-sores and 
sciatica.  Here he lay two months without complaint; and on the 
11th January 1888, in the seventy-ninth year of his life, and the 
thirty-fourth of his labours in the Marquesas, passed away.

Those who have a taste for hearing missions, Protestant or 
Catholic, decried, must seek their pleasure elsewhere than in my 
pages.  Whether Catholic or Protestant, with all their gross blots, 
with all their deficiency of candour, of humour, and of common 
sense, the missionaries are the best and the most useful whites in 
the Pacific.  This is a subject which will follow us throughout; 
but there is one part of it that may conveniently be treated here.  
The married and the celibate missionary, each has his particular 
advantage and defect.  The married missionary, taking him at the 
best, may offer to the native what he is much in want of - a higher 
picture of domestic life; but the woman at his elbow tends to keep 
him in touch with Europe and out of touch with Polynesia, and to 
perpetuate, and even to ingrain, parochial decencies far best 
forgotten.  The mind of the female missionary tends, for instance, 
to be continually busied about dress.  She can be taught with 
extreme difficulty to think any costume decent but that to which 
she grew accustomed on Clapham Common; and to gratify this 
prejudice, the native is put to useless expense, his mind is 
tainted with the morbidities of Europe, and his health is set in 
danger.  The celibate missionary, on the other hand, and whether at 
best or worst, falls readily into native ways of life; to which he 
adds too commonly what is either a mark of celibate man at large, 
or an inheritance from mediaeval saints - I mean slovenly habits 
and an unclean person.  There are, of course, degrees in this; and 
the sister (of course, and all honour to her) is as fresh as a lady 
at a ball.  For the diet there is nothing to be said - it must 
amaze and shock the Polynesian - but for the adoption of native 
habits there is much.  'CHAQUE PAYS A SES COUTUMES,' said 
Stanislao; these it is the missionary's delicate task to modify; 
and the more he can do so from within, and from a native 
standpoint, the better he will do his work; and here I think the 
Catholics have sometimes the advantage; in the Vicariate of 
Dordillon, I am sure they had it.  I have heard the bishop blamed 
for his indulgence to the natives, and above all because he did not 
rage with sufficient energy against cannibalism.  It was a part of 
his policy to live among the natives like an elder brother; to 
follow where he could; to lead where it was necessary; never to 
drive; and to encourage the growth of new habits, instead of 
violently rooting up the old.  And it might be better, in the long-
run, if this policy were always followed.

It might be supposed that native missionaries would prove more 
indulgent, but the reverse is found to be the case.  The new broom 
sweeps clean; and the white missionary of to-day is often 
embarrassed by the bigotry of his native coadjutor.  What else 
should we expect?  On some islands, sorcery, polygamy, human 
sacrifice, and tobacco-smoking have been prohibited, the dress of 
the native has been modified, and himself warned in strong terms 
against rival sects of Christianity; all by the same man, at the 
same period of time, and with the like authority.  By what 
criterion is the convert to distinguish the essential from the 
unessential?  He swallows the nostrum whole; there has been no play 
of mind, no instruction, and, except for some brute utility in the 
prohibitions, no advance.  To call things by their proper names, 
this is teaching superstition.  It is unfortunate to use the word; 
so few people have read history, and so many have dipped into 
little atheistic manuals, that the majority will rush to a 
conclusion, and suppose the labour lost.  And far from that:  These 
semi-spontaneous superstitions, varying with the sect of the 
original evangelist and the customs of the island, are found in 
practice to be highly fructifying; and in particular those who have 
learned and who go forth again to teach them offer an example to 
the world.  The best specimen of the Christian hero that I ever met 
was one of these native missionaries.  He had saved two lives at 
the risk of his own; like Nathan, he had bearded a tyrant in his 
hour of blood; when a whole white population fled, he alone stood 
to his duty; and his behaviour under domestic sorrow with which the 
public has no concern filled the beholder with sympathy and 
admiration.  A poor little smiling laborious man he looked; and you 
would have thought he had nothing in him but that of which indeed 
he had too much - facile good-nature.

It chances that the only rivals of Monseigneur and his mission in 
the Marquesas were certain of these brown-skinned evangelists, 
natives from Hawaii.  I know not what they thought of Father 
Dordillon:  they are the only class I did not question; but I 
suspect the prelate to have regarded them askance, for he was 
eminently human.  During my stay at Tai-o-hae, the time of the 
yearly holiday came round at the girls' school; and a whole fleet 
of whale-boats came from Ua-pu to take the daughters of that island 
home.  On board of these was Kauwealoha, one of the pastors, a 
fine, rugged old gentleman, of that leonine type so common in 
Hawaii.  He paid me a visit in the CASCO, and there entertained me 
with a tale of one of his colleagues, Kekela, a missionary in the 
great cannibal isle of Hiva-oa.  It appears that shortly after a 
kidnapping visit from a Peruvian slaver, the boats of an American 
whaler put into a bay upon that island, were attacked, and made 
their escape with difficulty, leaving their mate, a Mr. Whalon, in 
the hands of the natives.  The captive, with his arms bound behind 
his back, was cast into a house; and the chief announced the 
capture to Kekela.  And here I begin to follow the version of 
Kauwealoha; it is a good specimen of Kanaka English; and the reader 
is to conceive it delivered with violent emphasis and speaking 
pantomime.

'"I got 'Melican mate," the chief he say.  "What you go do 'Melican 
mate?" Kekela he say.  "I go make fire, I go kill, I go eat him," 
he say; "you come to-mollow eat piece."  "I no WANT eat 'Melican 
mate!" Kekela he say; "why you want?"  "This bad shippee, this 
slave shippee," the chief he say.  "One time a shippee he come from 
Pelu, he take away plenty Kanaka, he take away my son.  'Melican 
mate he bad man.  I go eat him; you eat piece."  "I no WANT eat 
'Melican mate!" Kekela he say; and he CLY - all night he cly!  To-
mollow Kekela he get up, he put on blackee coat, he go see chief; 
he see Missa Whela, him hand tie' like this. (PANTOMIME.)  Kekela 
he cly.  He say chief:- "Chief, you like things of mine? you like 
whale-boat?"  "Yes," he say.  "You like file-a'm?" (fire-arms).  
"Yes," he say.  "You like blackee coat?"  "Yes," he say.  Kekela he 
take Missa Whela by he shoul'a' (shoulder), he take him light out 
house; he give chief he whale-boat, he file-a'm, he blackee coat.  
He take Missa Whela he house, make him sit down with he wife and 
chil'en.  Missa Whela all-the-same pelison (prison); he wife, he 
chil'en in Amelica; he cly - O, he cly.  Kekela he solly.  One day 
Kekela he see ship. (PANTOMIME.)  He say Missa Whela, "Ma' Whala?"  
Missa Whela he say, "Yes."  Kanaka they begin go down beach.  
Kekela he get eleven Kanaka, get oa' (oars), get evely thing.  He 
say Missa Whela, "Now you go quick."  They jump in whale-boat.  
"Now you low!"  Kekela he say:  "you low quick, quick!"  (VIOLENT 
PANTOMIME, AND A CHANGE INDICATING THAT THE NARRATOR HAS LEFT THE 
BOAT AND RETURNED TO THE BEACH.)  All the Kanaka they say, "How!  
'Melican mate he go away?" - jump in boat; low afta.  (VIOLENT 
PANTOMIME, AND CHANGE AGAIN TO BOAT.)  Kekela he say, "Low quick!"'

Here I think Kauwealoha's pantomime had confused me; I have no more 
of his IPSISSIMA VERBA; and can but add, in my own less spirited 
manner, that the ship was reached, Mr. Whalon taken aboard, and 
Kekela returned to his charge among the cannibals.  But how unjust 
it is to repeat the stumblings of a foreigner in a language only 
partly acquired!  A thoughtless reader might conceive Kauwealoha 
and his colleague to be a species of amicable baboon; but I have 
here the anti-dote.  In return for his act of gallant charity, 
Kekela was presented by the American Government with a sum of 
money, and by President Lincoln personally with a gold watch.  From 
his letter of thanks, written in his own tongue, I give the 
following extract.  I do not envy the man who can read it without 
emotion.

'When I saw one of your countrymen, a citizen of your great nation, 
ill-treated, and about to be baked and eaten, as a pig is eaten, I 
ran to save him, full of pity and grief at the evil deed of these 
benighted people.  I gave my boat for the stranger's life.  This 
boat came from James Hunnewell, a gift of friendship.  It became 
the ransom of this countryman of yours, that he might not be eaten 
by the savages who knew not Jehovah.  This was Mr. Whalon, and the 
date, Jan. 14, 1864.

As to this friendly deed of mine in saving Mr. Whalon, its seed 
came from your great land, and was brought by certain of your 
countrymen, who had received the love of God.  It was planted in 
Hawaii, and I brought it to plant in this land and in these dark 
regions, that they might receive the root of all that is good and 
true, which is LOVE.

'1. Love to Jehovah.

'2. Love to self.

'3. Love to our neighbour.

'If a man have a sufficiency of these three, he is good and holy, 
like his God, Jehovah, in his triune character (Father, Son, and 
Holy Ghost), one-three, three-one.  If he have two and wants one, 
it is not well; and if he have one and wants two, indeed, is not 
well; but if he cherishes all three, then is he holy, indeed, after 
the manner of the Bible.

'This is a great thing for your great nation to boast of, before 
all the nations of the earth.  From your great land a most precious 
seed was brought to the land of darkness.  It was planted here, not 
by means of guns and men-of-war and threatening.  It was planted by 
means of the ignorant, the neglected, the despised.  Such was the 
introduction of the word of the Almighty God into this group of 
Nuuhiwa.  Great is my debt to Americans, who have taught me all 
things pertaining to this life and to that which is to come.

'How shall I repay your great kindness to me?  Thus David asked of 
Jehovah, and thus I ask of you, the President of the United States.  
This is my only payment - that which I have received of the Lord, 
love - (aloha).'

CHAPTER XI - LONG-PIG - A CANNIBAL HIGH PLACE

NOTHING more strongly arouses our disgust than cannibalism, nothing 
so surely unmortars a society; nothing, we might plausibly argue, 
will so harden and degrade the minds of those that practise it.  
And yet we ourselves make much the same appearance in the eyes of 
the Buddhist and the vegetarian.  We consume the carcasses of 
creatures of like appetites, passions, and organs with ourselves; 
we feed on babes, though not our own; and the slaughter-house 
resounds daily with screams of pain and fear.  We distinguish, 
indeed; but the unwillingness of many nations to eat the dog, an 
animal with whom we live on terms of the next intimacy, shows how 
precariously the distinction is grounded.  The pig is the main 
element of animal food among the islands; and I had many occasions, 
my mind being quickened by my cannibal surroundings, to observe his 
character and the manner of his death.  Many islanders live with 
their pigs as we do with our dogs; both crowd around the hearth 
with equal freedom; and the island pig is a fellow of activity, 
enterprise, and sense.  He husks his own cocoa-nuts, and (I am 
told) rolls them into the sun to burst; he is the terror of the 
shepherd.  Mrs. Stevenson, senior, has seen one fleeing to the 
woods with a lamb in his mouth; and I saw another come rapidly (and 
erroneously) to the conclusion that the CASCO was going down, and 
swim through the flush water to the rail in search of an escape.  
It was told us in childhood that pigs cannot swim; I have known one 
to leap overboard, swim five hundred yards to shore, and return to 
the house of his original owner.  I was once, at Tautira, a pig-
master on a considerable scale; at first, in my pen, the utmost 
good feeling prevailed; a little sow with a belly-ache came and 
appealed to us for help in the manner of a child; and there was one 
shapely black boar, whom we called Catholicus, for he was a 
particular present from the Catholics of the village, and who early 
displayed the marks of courage and friendliness; no other animal, 
whether dog or pig, was suffered to approach him at his food, and 
for human beings he showed a full measure of that toadying fondness 
so common in the lower animals, and possibly their chief title to 
the name.  One day, on visiting my piggery, I was amazed to see 
Catholicus draw back from my approach with cries of terror; and if 
I was amazed at the change, I was truly embarrassed when I learnt 
its reason.  One of the pigs had been that morning killed; 
Catholicus had seen the murder, he had discovered he was dwelling 
in the shambles, and from that time his confidence and his delight 
in life were ended.  We still reserved him a long while, but he 
could not endure the sight of any two-legged creature, nor could 
we, under the circumstances, encounter his eye without confusion.  
I have assisted besides, by the ear, at the act of butchery itself; 
the victim's cries of pain I think I could have borne, but the 
execution was mismanaged, and his expression of terror was 
contagious:  that small heart moved to the same tune with ours.  
Upon such 'dread foundations' the life of the European reposes, and 
yet the European is among the less cruel of races.  The 
paraphernalia of murder, the preparatory brutalities of his 
existence, are all hid away; an extreme sensibility reigns upon the 
surface; and ladies will faint at the recital of one tithe of what 
they daily expect of their butchers.  Some will be even crying out 
upon me in their hearts for the coarseness of this paragraph.  And 
so with the island cannibals.  They were not cruel; apart from this 
custom, they are a race of the most kindly; rightly speaking, to 
cut a man's flesh after he is dead is far less hateful than to 
oppress him whilst he lives; and even the victims of their appetite 
were gently used in life and suddenly and painlessly despatched at 
last.  In island circles of refinement it was doubtless thought bad 
taste to expatiate on what was ugly in the practice.

Cannibalism is traced from end to end of the Pacific, from the 
Marquesas to New Guinea, from New Zealand to Hawaii, here in the 
lively haunt of its exercise, there by scanty but significant 
survivals.  Hawaii is the most doubtful.  We find cannibalism 
chronicled in Hawaii, only in the history of a single war, where it 
seems to have been thought exception, as in the case of mountain 
outlaws, such as fell by the hand of Theseus.  In Tahiti, a single 
circumstance survived, but that appears conclusive.  In historic 
times, when human oblation was made in the marae, the eyes of the 
victim were formally offered to the chief:  a delicacy to the 
leading guest.  All Melanesia appears tainted.  In Micronesia, in 
the Marshalls, with which my acquaintance is no more than that of a 
tourist, I could find no trace at all; and even in the Gilbert zone 
I long looked and asked in vain.  I was told tales indeed of men 
who had been eaten in a famine; but these were nothing to my 
purpose, for the same thing is done under the same stress by all 
kindreds and generations of men.  At last, in some manuscript notes 
of Dr. Turner's, which I was allowed to consult at Malua, I came on 
one damning evidence:  on the island of Onoatoa the punishment for 
theft was to be killed and eaten.  How shall we account for the 
universality of the practice over so vast an area, among people of 
such varying civilisation, and, with whatever intermixture, of such 
different blood?  What circumstance is common to them all, but that 
they lived on islands destitute, or very nearly so, of animal food?  
I can never find it in my appetite that man was meant to live on 
vegetables only.  When our stores ran low among the islands, I grew 
to weary for the recurrent day when economy allowed us to open 
another tin of miserable mutton.  And in at least one ocean 
language, a particular word denotes that a man is 'hungry for 
fish,' having reached that stage when vegetables can no longer 
satisfy, and his soul, like those of the Hebrews in the desert, 
begins to lust after flesh-pots.  Add to this the evidences of 
over-population and imminent famine already adduced, and I think we 
see some ground of indulgence for the island cannibal.

It is right to look at both sides of any question; but I am far 
from making the apology of this worse than bestial vice.  The 
higher Polynesian races, such as the Tahitians, Hawaiians, and 
Samoans, had one and all outgrown, and some of them had in part 
forgot, the practice, before Cook or Bougainville had shown a top-
sail in their waters.  It lingered only in some low islands where 
life was difficult to maintain, and among inveterate savages like 
the New-Zealanders or the Marquesans.  The Marquesans intertwined 
man-eating with the whole texture of their lives; long-pig was in a 
sense their currency and sacrament; it formed the hire of the 
artist, illustrated public events, and was the occasion and 
attraction of a feast.  To-day they are paying the penalty of this 
bloody commixture.  The civil power, in its crusade against man-
eating, has had to examine one after another all Marquesan arts and 
pleasures, has found them one after another tainted with a cannibal 
element, and one after another has placed them on the proscript 
list.  Their art of tattooing stood by itself, the execution 
exquisite, the designs most beautiful and intricate; nothing more 
handsomely sets off a handsome man; it may cost some pain in the 
beginning, but I doubt if it be near so painful in the long-run, 
and I am sure it is far more becoming than the ignoble European 
practice of tight-lacing among women.  And now it has been found 
needful to forbid the art.  Their songs and dances were numerous 
(and the law has had to abolish them by the dozen).  They now face 
empty-handed the tedium of their uneventful days; and who shall 
pity them?  The least rigorous will say that they were justly 
served.

Death alone could not satisfy Marquesan vengeance:  the flesh must 
be eaten.  The chief who seized Mr. Whalon preferred to eat him; 
and he thought he had justified the wish when he explained it was a 
vengeance.  Two or three years ago, the people of a valley seized 
and slew a wretch who had offended them.  His offence, it is to be 
supposed, was dire; they could not bear to leave their vengeance 
incomplete, and, under the eyes of the French, they did not dare to 
hold a public festival.  The body was accordingly divided; and 
every man retired to his own house to consummate the rite in 
secret, carrying his proportion of the dreadful meat in a Swedish 
match-box.  The barbarous substance of the drama and the European 
properties employed offer a seizing contrast to the imagination.  
Yet more striking is another incident of the very year when I was 
there myself, 1888.  In the spring, a man and woman skulked about 
the school-house in Hiva-oa till they found a particular child 
alone.  Him they approached with honeyed words and carneying 
manners - 'You are So-and-so, son of So-and-so?' they asked; and 
caressed and beguiled him deeper in the woods.  Some instinct woke 
in the child's bosom, or some look betrayed the horrid purpose of 
his deceivers.  He sought to break from them; he screamed; and 
they, casting off the mask, seized him the more strongly and began 
to run.  His cries were heard; his schoolmates, playing not far 
off, came running to the rescue; and the sinister couple fled and 
vanished in the woods.  They were never identified; no prosecution 
followed; but it was currently supposed they had some grudge 
against the boy's father, and designed to eat him in revenge.  All 
over the islands, as at home among our own ancestors, it will be 
observed that the avenger takes no particular heed to strike an 
individual.  A family, a class, a village, a whole valley or 
island, a whole race of mankind, share equally the guilt of any 
member.  So, in the above story, the son was to pay the penalty for 
his father; so Mr. Whalon, the mate of an American whaler, was to 
bleed and be eaten for the misdeeds of a Peruvian slaver.  I am 
reminded of an incident in Jaluit in the Marshall group, which was 
told me by an eye-witness, and which I tell here again for the 
strangeness of the scene.  Two men had awakened the animosity of 
the Jaluit chiefs; and it was their wives who were selected to be 
punished.  A single native served as executioner.  Early in the 
morning, in the face of a large concourse of spectators, he waded 
out upon the reef between his victims.  These neither complained 
nor resisted; accompanied their destroyer patiently; stooped down, 
when they had waded deep enough, at his command; and he (laying one 
hand upon the shoulders of each) held them under water till they 
drowned.  Doubtless, although my informant did not tell me so, 
their families would be lamenting aloud upon the beach.

It was from Hatiheu that I paid my first visit to a cannibal high 
place.

The day was sultry and clouded.  Drenching tropical showers 
succeeded bursts of sweltering sunshine.  The green pathway of the 
road wound steeply upward.  As we went, our little schoolboy guide 
a little ahead of us, Father Simeon had his portfolio in his hand, 
and named the trees for me, and read aloud from his notes the 
abstract of their virtues.  Presently the road, mounting, showed us 
the vale of Hatiheu, on a larger scale; and the priest, with 
occasional reference to our guide, pointed out the boundaries and 
told me the names of the larger tribes that lived at perpetual war 
in the old days:  one on the north-east, one along the beach, one 
behind upon the mountain.  With a survivor of this latter clan 
Father Simeon had spoken; until the pacification he had never been 
to the sea's edge, nor, if I remember exactly, eaten of sea-fish.  
Each in its own district, the septs lived cantoned and beleaguered.  
One step without the boundaries was to affront death.  If famine 
came, the men must out to the woods to gather chestnuts and small 
fruits; even as to this day, if the parents are backward in their 
weekly doles, school must be broken up and the scholars sent 
foraging.  But in the old days, when there was trouble in one clan, 
there would be activity in all its neighbours; the woods would be 
laid full of ambushes; and he who went after vegetables for himself 
might remain to be a joint for his hereditary foes.  Nor was the 
pointed occasion needful.  A dozen different natural signs and 
social junctures called this people to the war-path and the 
cannibal hunt.  Let one of chiefly rank have finished his 
tattooing, the wife of one be near upon her time, two of the 
debauching streams have deviated nearer on the beach of Hatiheu, a 
certain bird have been heard to sing, a certain ominous formation 
of cloud observed above the northern sea; and instantly the arms 
were oiled, and the man-hunters swarmed into the wood to lay their 
fratricidal ambuscades.  It appears besides that occasionally, 
perhaps in famine, the priest would shut himself in his house, 
where he lay for a stated period like a person dead.  When he came 
forth it was to run for three days through the territory of the 
clan, naked and starving, and to sleep at night alone in the high 
place.  It was now the turn of the others to keep the house, for to 
encounter the priest upon his rounds was death.  On the eve of the 
fourth day the time of the running was over; the priest returned to 
his roof, the laymen came forth, and in the morning the number of 
the victims was announced.  I have this tale of the priest on one 
authority - I think a good one, - but I set it down with 
diffidence.  The particulars are so striking that, had they been 
true, I almost think I must have heard them oftener referred to.  
Upon one point there seems to be no question:  that the feast was 
sometimes furnished from within the clan.  In times of scarcity, 
all who were not protected by their family connections - in the 
Highland expression, all the commons of the clan - had cause to 
tremble.  It was vain to resist, it was useless to flee.  They were 
begirt upon all hands by cannibals; and the oven was ready to smoke 
for them abroad in the country of their foes, or at home in the 
valley of their fathers.

At a certain corner of the road our scholar-guide struck off to his 
left into the twilight of the forest.  We were now on one of the 
ancient native roads, plunged in a high vault of wood, and 
clambering, it seemed, at random over boulders and dead trees; but 
the lad wound in and out and up and down without a check, for these 
paths are to the natives as marked as the king's highway is to us; 
insomuch that, in the days of the man-hunt, it was their labour 
rather to block and deface than to improve them.  In the crypt of 
the wood the air was clammy and hot and cold; overhead, upon the 
leaves, the tropical rain uproariously poured, but only here and 
there, as through holes in a leaky roof, a single drop would fall, 
and make a spot upon my mackintosh.  Presently the huge trunk of a 
banyan hove in sight, standing upon what seemed the ruins of an 
ancient fort; and our guide, halting and holding forth his arm, 
announced that we had reached the PAEPAE TAPU.

PAEPAE signifies a floor or platform such as a native house is 
built on; and even such a paepae - a paepae hae - may be called a 
paepae tapu in a lesser sense when it is deserted and becomes the 
haunt of spirits; but the public high place, such as I was now 
treading, was a thing on a great scale.  As far as my eyes could 
pierce through the dark undergrowth, the floor of the forest was 
all paved.  Three tiers of terrace ran on the slope of the hill; in 
front, a crumbling parapet contained the main arena; and the 
pavement of that was pierced and parcelled out with several wells 
and small enclosures.  No trace remained of any superstructure, and 
the scheme of the amphitheatre was difficult to seize.  I visited 
another in Hiva-oa, smaller but more perfect, where it was easy to 
follow rows of benches, and to distinguish isolated seats of honour 
for eminent persons; and where, on the upper platform, a single 
joist of the temple or dead-house still remained, its uprights 
richly carved.  In the old days the high place was sedulously 
tended.  No tree except the sacred banyan was suffered to encroach 
upon its grades, no dead leaf to rot upon the pavement.  The stones 
were smoothly set, and I am told they were kept bright with oil.  
On all sides the guardians lay encamped in their subsidiary huts to 
watch and cleanse it.  No other foot of man was suffered to draw 
near; only the priest, in the days of his running, came there to 
sleep - perhaps to dream of his ungodly errand; but, in the time of 
the feast, the clan trooped to the high place in a body, and each 
had his appointed seat.  There were places for the chiefs, the 
drummers, the dancers, the women, and the priests.  The drums - 
perhaps twenty strong, and some of them twelve feet high - 
continuously throbbed in time.  In time the singers kept up their 
long-drawn, lugubrious, ululating song; in time, too, the dancers, 
tricked out in singular finery, stepped, leaped, swayed, and 
gesticulated - their plumed fingers fluttering in the air like 
butterflies.  The sense of time, in all these ocean races, is 
extremely perfect; and I conceive in such a festival that almost 
every sound and movement fell in one.  So much the more unanimously 
must have grown the agitation of the feasters; so much the more 
wild must have been the scene to any European who could have beheld 
them there, in the strong sun and the strong shadow of the banyan, 
rubbed with saffron to throw in a more high relief the arabesque of 
the tattoo; the women bleached by days of confinement to a 
complexion almost European; the chiefs crowned with silver plumes 
of old men's beards and girt with kirtles of the hair of dead 
women.  All manner of island food was meanwhile spread for the 
women and the commons; and, for those who were privileged to eat of 
it, there were carried up to the dead-house the baskets of long-
pig.  It is told that the feasts were long kept up; the people came 
from them brutishly exhausted with debauchery, and the chiefs heavy 
with their beastly food.  There are certain sentiments which we 
call emphatically human - denying the honour of that name to those 
who lack them.  In such feasts - particularly where the victim has 
been slain at home, and men banqueted on the poor clay of a comrade 
with whom they had played in infancy, or a woman whose favours they 
had shared - the whole body of these sentiments is outraged.  To 
consider it too closely is to understand, if not to excuse, the 
fervours of self-righteous old ship-captains, who would man their 
guns, and open fire in passing, on a cannibal island.

And yet it was strange.  There, upon the spot, as I stood under the 
high, dripping vault of the forest, with the young priest on the 
one hand, in his kilted gown, and the bright-eyed Marquesan 
schoolboy on the other, the whole business appeared infinitely 
distant, and fallen in the cold perspective and dry light of 
history.  The bearing of the priest, perhaps, affected me. He 
smiled; he jested with the boy, the heir both of these feasters and 
their meat; he clapped his hands, and gave me a stave of one of the 
old, ill-omened choruses.  Centuries might have come and gone since 
this slimy theatre was last in operation; and I beheld the place 
with no more emotion than I might have felt in visiting Stonehenge.  
In Hiva-oa, as I began to appreciate that the thing was still 
living and latent about my footsteps, and that it was still within 
the bounds of possibility that I might hear the cry of the trapped 
victim, my historic attitude entirely failed, and I was sensible of 
some repugnance for the natives.  But here, too, the priests 
maintained their jocular attitude:  rallying the cannibals as upon 
an eccentricity rather absurd than horrible; seeking, I should say, 
to shame them from the practice by good-natured ridicule, as we 
shame a child from stealing sugar.  We may here recognise the 
temperate and sagacious mind of Bishop Dordillon.

CHAPTER XII - THE STORY OF A PLANTATION

TAAHAUKU, on the south-westerly coast of the island of Hiva-oa - 
Tahuku, say the slovenly whites - may be called the port of Atuona.  
It is a narrow and small anchorage, set between low cliffy points, 
and opening above upon a woody valley:  a little French fort, now 
disused and deserted, overhangs the valley and the inlet.  Atuona 
itself, at the head of the next bay, is framed in a theatre of 
mountains, which dominate the more immediate settling of Taahauku 
and give the salient character of the scene.  They are reckoned at 
no higher than four thousand feet; but Tahiti with eight thousand, 
and Hawaii with fifteen, can offer no such picture of abrupt, 
melancholy alps.  In the morning, when the sun falls directly on 
their front, they stand like a vast wall:  green to the summit, if 
by any chance the summit should be clear - water-courses here and 
there delineated on their face, as narrow as cracks.  Towards 
afternoon, the light falls more obliquely, and the sculpture of the 
range comes in relief, huge gorges sinking into shadow, huge, 
tortuous buttresses standing edged with sun.  At all hours of the 
day they strike the eye with some new beauty, and the mind with the 
same menacing gloom.

The mountains, dividing and deflecting the endless airy deluge of 
the Trade, are doubtless answerable for the climate.  A strong 
draught of wind blew day and night over the anchorage.  Day and 
night the same fantastic and attenuated clouds fled across the 
heavens, the same dusky cap of rain and vapour fell and rose on the 
mountain.  The land-breezes came very strong and chill, and the 
sea, like the air, was in perpetual bustle.  The swell crowded into 
the narrow anchorage like sheep into a fold; broke all along both 
sides, high on the one, low on the other; kept a certain blowhole 
sounding and smoking like a cannon; and spent itself at last upon 
the beach.

On the side away from Atuona, the sheltering promontory was a 
nursery of coco-trees.  Some were mere infants, none had attained 
to any size, none had yet begun to shoot skyward with that whip-
like shaft of the mature palm.  In the young trees the colour 
alters with the age and growth.  Now all is of a grass-like hue, 
infinitely dainty; next the rib grows golden, the fronds remaining 
green as ferns; and then, as the trunk continues to mount and to 
assume its final hue of grey, the fans put on manlier and more 
decided depths of verdure, stand out dark upon the distance, 
glisten against the sun, and flash like silver fountains in the 
assault of the wind.  In this young wood of Taahauku, all these 
hues and combinations were exampled and repeated by the score.  The 
trees grew pleasantly spaced upon a hilly sward, here and there 
interspersed with a rack for drying copra, or a tumble-down hut for 
storing it.  Every here and there the stroller had a glimpse of the 
CASCO tossing in the narrow anchorage below; and beyond he had ever 
before him the dark amphitheatre of the Atuona mountains and the 
cliffy bluff that closes it to seaward.  The trade-wind moving in 
the fans made a ceaseless noise of summer rain; and from time to 
time, with the sound of a sudden and distant drum-beat, the surf 
would burst in a sea-cave.

At the upper end of the inlet, its low, cliffy lining sinks, at 
both sides, into a beach.  A copra warehouse stands in the shadow 
of the shoreside trees, flitted about for ever by a clan of 
dwarfish swallows; and a line of rails on a high wooden staging 
bends back into the mouth of the valley.  Walking on this, the new-
landed traveller becomes aware of a broad fresh-water lagoon (one 
arm of which he crosses), and beyond, of a grove of noble palms, 
sheltering the house of the trader, Mr. Keane.  Overhead, the cocos 
join in a continuous and lofty roof; blackbirds are heard lustily 
singing; the island cock springs his jubilant rattle and airs his 
golden plumage; cow-bells sound far and near in the grove; and when 
you sit in the broad verandah, lulled by this symphony, you may say 
to yourself, if you are able:  'Better fifty years of Europe . . .'  
Farther on, the floor of the valley is flat and green, and dotted 
here and there with stripling coco-palms.  Through the midst, with 
many changes of music, the river trots and brawls; and along its 
course, where we should look for willows, puraos grow in clusters, 
and make shadowy pools after an angler's heart.  A vale more rich 
and peaceful, sweeter air, a sweeter voice of rural sounds, I have 
found nowhere.  One circumstance alone might strike the 
experienced:  here is a convenient beach, deep soil, good water, 
and yet nowhere any paepaes, nowhere any trace of island 
habitation.

It is but a few years since this valley was a place choked with 
jungle, the debatable land and battle-ground of cannibals.  Two 
clans laid claim to it - neither could substantiate the claim, and 
the roads lay desert, or were only visited by men in arms.  It is 
for this very reason that it wears now so smiling an appearance:  
cleared, planted, built upon, supplied with railways, boat-houses, 
and bath-houses.  For, being no man's land, it was the more readily 
ceded to a stranger.  The stranger was Captain John Hart:  Ima 
Hati, 'Broken-arm,' the natives call him, because when he first 
visited the islands his arm was in a sling.  Captain Hart, a man of 
English birth, but an American subject, had conceived the idea of 
cotton culture in the Marquesas during the American War, and was at 
first rewarded with success.  His plantation at Anaho was highly 
productive; island cotton fetched a high price, and the natives 
used to debate which was the stronger power, Ima Hati or the 
French:  deciding in favour of the captain, because, though the 
French had the most ships, he had the more money.

He marked Taahauku for a suitable site, acquired it, and offered 
the superintendence to Mr. Robert Stewart, a Fifeshire man, already 
some time in the islands, who had just been ruined by a war on 
Tauata.  Mr. Stewart was somewhat averse to the adventure, having 
some acquaintance with Atuona and its notorious chieftain, Moipu.  
He had once landed there, he told me, about dusk, and found the 
remains of a man and woman partly eaten.  On his starting and 
sickening at the sight, one of Moipu's young men picked up a human 
foot, and provocatively staring at the stranger, grinned and 
nibbled at the heel.  None need be surprised if Mr. Stewart fled 
incontinently to the bush, lay there all night in a great horror of 
mind, and got off to sea again by daylight on the morrow.  'It was 
always a bad place, Atuona,' commented Mr. Stewart, in his homely 
Fifeshire voice.  In spite of this dire introduction, he accepted 
the captain's offer, was landed at Taahauku with three Chinamen, 
and proceeded to clear the jungle.

War was pursued at that time, almost without interval, between the 
men of Atuona and the men of Haamau; and one day, from the opposite 
sides of the valley, battle - or I should rather say the noise of 
battle - raged all the afternoon:  the shots and insults of the 
opposing clans passing from hill to hill over the heads of Mr. 
Stewart and his Chinamen.  There was no genuine fighting; it was 
like a bicker of schoolboys, only some fool had given the children 
guns.  One man died of his exertions in running, the only casualty.  
With night the shots and insults ceased; the men of Haamau 
withdrew; and victory, on some occult principle, was scored to 
Moipu.  Perhaps, in consequence, there came a day when Moipu made a 
feast, and a party from Haamau came under safe-conduct to eat of 
it.  These passed early by Taahauku, and some of Moipu's young men 
were there to be a guard of honour.  They were not long gone before 
there came down from Haamau, a man, his wife, and a girl of twelve, 
their daughter, bringing fungus.  Several Atuona lads were hanging 
round the store; but the day being one of truce none apprehended 
danger.  The fungus was weighed and paid for; the man of Haamau 
proposed he should have his axe ground in the bargain; and Mr. 
Stewart demurring at the trouble, some of the Atuona lads offered 
to grind it for him, and set it on the wheel.  While the axe was 
grinding, a friendly native whispered Mr. Stewart to have a care of 
himself, for there was trouble in hand; and, all at once, the man 
of Haamau was seized, and his head and arm stricken from his body, 
the head at one sweep of his own newly sharpened axe.  In the first 
alert, the girl escaped among the cotton; and Mr. Stewart, having 
thrust the wife into the house and locked her in from the outside, 
supposed the affair was over.  But the business had not passed 
without noise, and it reached the ears of an older girl who had 
loitered by the way, and who now came hastily down the valley, 
crying as she came for her father.  Her, too, they seized and 
beheaded; I know not what they had done with the axe, it was a 
blunt knife that served their butcherly turn upon the girl; and the 
blood spurted in fountains and painted them from head to foot.  
Thus horrible from crime, the party returned to Atuona, carrying 
the heads to Moipu.  It may be fancied how the feast broke up; but 
it is notable that the guests were honourably suffered to retire.  
These passed back through Taahauku in extreme disorder; a little 
after the valley began to be overrun with shouting and triumphing 
braves; and a letter of warning coming at the same time to Mr. 
Stewart, he and his Chinamen took refuge with the Protestant 
missionary in Atuona.  That night the store was gutted, and the 
bodies cast in a pit and covered with leaves.  Three days later the 
schooner had come in; and things appearing quieter, Mr. Stewart and 
the captain landed in Taahauku to compute the damage and to view 
the grave, which was already indicated by the stench.  While they 
were so employed, a party of Moipu's young men, decked with red 
flannel to indicate martial sentiments, came over the hills from 
Atuona, dug up the bodies, washed them in the river, and carried 
them away on sticks.  That night the feast began.

Those who knew Mr. Stewart before this experience declare the man 
to be quite altered.  He stuck, however, to his post; and somewhat 
later, when the plantation was already well established, and gave 
employment to sixty Chinamen and seventy natives, he found himself 
once more in dangerous times.  The men of Haamau, it was reported, 
had sworn to plunder and erase the settlement; letters came 
continually from the Hawaiian missionary, who acted as intelligence 
department; and for six weeks Mr. Stewart and three other whites 
slept in the cotton-house at night in a rampart of bales, and (what 
was their best defence) ostentatiously practised rifle-shooting by 
day upon the beach.  Natives were often there to watch them; the 
practice was excellent; and the assault was never delivered - if it 
ever was intended, which I doubt, for the natives are more famous 
for false rumours than for deeds of energy.  I was told the late 
French war was a case in point; the tribes on the beach accusing 
those in the mountains of designs which they had never the 
hardihood to entertain.  And the same testimony to their 
backwardness in open battle reached me from all sides.  Captain 
Hart once landed after an engagement in a certain bay; one man had 
his hand hurt, an old woman and two children had been slain; and 
the captain improved the occasion by poulticing the hand, and 
taunting both sides upon so wretched an affair.  It is true these 
wars were often merely formal - comparable with duels to the first 
blood.  Captain Hart visited a bay where such a war was being 
carried on between two brothers, one of whom had been thought 
wanting in civility to the guests of the other.  About one-half of 
the population served day about on alternate sides, so as to be 
well with each when the inevitable peace should follow.  The forts 
of the belligerents were over against each other, and close by.  
Pigs were cooking.  Well-oiled braves, with well-oiled muskets, 
strutted on the paepae or sat down to feast.  No business, however 
needful, could be done, and all thoughts were supposed to be 
centred in this mockery of war.  A few days later, by a regrettable 
accident, a man was killed; it was felt at once the thing had gone 
too far, and the quarrel was instantly patched up.  But the more 
serious wars were prosecuted in a similar spirit; a gift of pigs 
and a feast made their inevitable end; the killing of a single man 
was a great victory, and the murder of defenceless solitaries 
counted a heroic deed.

The foot of the cliffs, about all these islands, is the place of 
fishing.  Between Taahauku and Atuona we saw men, but chiefly 
women, some nearly naked, some in thin white or crimson dresses, 
perched in little surf-beat promontories - the brown precipice 
overhanging them, and the convolvulus overhanging that, as if to 
cut them off the more completely from assistance.  There they would 
angle much of the morning; and as fast as they caught any fish, eat 
them, raw and living, where they stood.  It was such helpless ones 
that the warriors from the opposite island of Tauata slew, and 
carried home and ate, and were thereupon accounted mighty men of 
valour.  Of one such exploit I can give the account of an eye-
witness.  'Portuguese Joe,' Mr. Keane's cook, was once pulling an 
oar in an Atuona boat, when they spied a stranger in a canoe with 
some fish and a piece of tapu.  The Atuona men cried upon him to 
draw near and have a smoke.  He complied, because, I suppose, he 
had no choice; but he knew, poor devil, what he was coming to, and 
(as Joe said) 'he didn't seem to care about the smoke.'  A few 
questions followed, as to where he came from, and what was his 
business.  These he must needs answer, as he must needs draw at the 
unwelcome pipe, his heart the while drying in his bosom.  And then, 
of a sudden, a big fellow in Joe's boat leaned over, plucked the 
stranger from his canoe, struck him with a knife in the neck - 
inward and downward, as Joe showed in pantomime more expressive 
than his words - and held him under water, like a fowl, until his 
struggles ceased.  Whereupon the long-pig was hauled on board, the 
boat's head turned about for Atuona, and these Marquesan braves 
pulled home rejoicing.  Moipu was on the beach and rejoiced with 
them on their arrival.  Poor Joe toiled at his oar that day with a 
white face, yet he had no fear for himself.  'They were very good 
to me - gave me plenty grub:  never wished to eat white man,' said 
he.

If the most horrible experience was Mr. Stewart's, it was Captain 
Hart himself who ran the nearest danger.  He had bought a piece of 
land from Timau, chief of a neighbouring bay, and put some Chinese 
there to work.  Visiting the station with one of the Godeffroys, he 
found his Chinamen trooping to the beach in terror:  Timau had 
driven them out, seized their effects, and was in war attire with 
his young men.  A boat was despatched to Taahauku for 
reinforcement; as they awaited her return, they could see, from the 
deck of the schooner, Timau and his young men dancing the war-dance 
on the hill-top till past twelve at night; and so soon as the boat 
came (bringing three gendarmes, armed with chassepots, two white 
men from Taahauku station, and some native warriors) the party set 
out to seize the chief before he should awake.  Day was not come, 
and it was a very bright moonlight morning, when they reached the 
hill-top where (in a house of palm-leaves) Timau was sleeping off 
his debauch.  The assailants were fully exposed, the interior of 
the hut quite dark; the position far from sound.  The gendarmes 
knelt with their pieces ready, and Captain Hart advanced alone.  As 
he drew near the door he heard the snap of a gun cocking from 
within, and in sheer self-defence - there being no other escape - 
sprang into the house and grappled Timau.  'Timau, come with me!' 
he cried.  But Timau - a great fellow, his eyes blood-red with the 
abuse of kava, six foot three in stature - cast him on one side; 
and the captain, instantly expecting to be either shot or brained, 
discharged his pistol in the dark.  When they carried Timau out at 
the door into the moonlight, he was already dead, and, upon this 
unlooked-for termination of their sally, the whites appeared to 
have lost all conduct, and retreated to the boats, fired upon by 
the natives as they went.  Captain Hart, who almost rivals Bishop 
Dordillon in popularity, shared with him the policy of extreme 
indulgence to the natives, regarding them as children, making light 
of their defects, and constantly in favour of mild measures.  The 
death of Timau has thus somewhat weighed upon his mind; the more 
so, as the chieftain's musket was found in the house unloaded.  To 
a less delicate conscience the matter will seem light.  If a 
drunken savage elects to cock a fire-arm, a gentleman advancing 
towards him in the open cannot wait to make sure if it be charged.

I have touched on the captain's popularity.  It is one of the 
things that most strikes a stranger in the Marquesas.  He comes 
instantly on two names, both new to him, both locally famous, both 
mentioned by all with affection and respect - the bishop's and the 
captain's.  It gave me a strong desire to meet with the survivor, 
which was subsequently gratified - to the enrichment of these 
pages.  Long after that again, in the Place Dolorous - Molokai - I 
came once more on the traces of that affectionate popularity.  
There was a blind white leper there, an old sailor - 'an old 
tough,' he called himself - who had long sailed among the eastern 
islands.  Him I used to visit, and, being fresh from the scenes of 
his activity, gave him the news.  This (in the true island style) 
was largely a chronicle of wrecks; and it chanced I mentioned the 
case of one not very successful captain, and how he had lost a 
vessel for Mr. Hart; thereupon the blind leper broke forth in 
lamentation.  'Did he lose a ship of John Hart's?' he cried; 'poor 
John Hart!  Well, I'm sorry it was Hart's,' with needless force of 
epithet, which I neglect to reproduce.

Perhaps, if Captain Hart's affairs had continued to prosper, his 
popularity might have been different.  Success wins glory, but it 
kills affection, which misfortune fosters.  And the misfortune 
which overtook the captain's enterprise was truly singular.  He was 
at the top of his career.  Ile Masse belonged to him, given by the 
French as an indemnity for the robberies at Taahauku.  But the Ile 
Masse was only suitable for cattle; and his two chief stations were 
Anaho, in Nuka-hiva, facing the north-east, and Taahauku in Hiva-
oa, some hundred miles to the southward, and facing the south-west.  
Both these were on the same day swept by a tidal wave, which was 
not felt in any other bay or island of the group.  The south coast 
of Hiva-oa was bestrewn with building timber and camphor-wood 
chests, containing goods; which, on the promise of a reasonable 
salvage, the natives very honestly brought back, the chests 
apparently not opened, and some of the wood after it had been built 
into their houses.  But the recovery of such jetsam could not 
affect the result.  It was impossible the captain should withstand 
this partiality of fortune; and with his fall the prosperity of the 
Marquesas ended.  Anaho is truly extinct, Taahauku but a shadow of 
itself; nor has any new plantation arisen in their stead.

CHAPTER XIII - CHARACTERS

THERE was a certain traffic in our anchorage at Atuona; different 
indeed from the dead inertia and quiescence of the sister island, 
Nuka-hiva.  Sails were seen steering from its mouth; now it would 
be a whale-boat manned with native rowdies, and heavy with copra 
for sale; now perhaps a single canoe come after commodities to buy.  
The anchorage was besides frequented by fishers; not only the lone 
females perched in niches of the cliff, but whole parties, who 
would sometimes camp and build a fire upon the beach, and sometimes 
lie in their canoes in the midst of the haven and jump by turns in 
the water; which they would cast eight or nine feet high, to drive, 
as we supposed, the fish into their nets.  The goods the purchasers 
came to buy were sometimes quaint.  I remarked one outrigger 
returning with a single ham swung from a pole in the stern.  And 
one day there came into Mr. Keane's store a charming lad, 
excellently mannered, speaking French correctly though with a 
babyish accent; very handsome too, and much of a dandy, as was 
shown not only in his shining raiment, but by the nature of his 
purchases.  These were five ship-biscuits, a bottle of scent, and 
two balls of washing blue.  He was from Tauata, whither he returned 
the same night in an outrigger, daring the deep with these young-
ladyish treasures.  The gross of the native passengers were more 
ill-favoured:  tall, powerful fellows, well tattooed, and with 
disquieting manners.  Something coarse and jeering distinguished 
them, and I was often reminded of the slums of some great city.  
One night, as dusk was falling, a whale-boat put in on that part of 
the beach where I chanced to be alone.  Six or seven ruffianly 
fellows scrambled out; all had enough English to give me 'good-
bye,' which was the ordinary salutation; or 'good-morning,' which 
they seemed to regard as an intensitive; jests followed, they 
surrounded me with harsh laughter and rude looks, and I was glad to 
move away.  I had not yet encountered Mr. Stewart, or I should have 
been reminded of his first landing at Atuona and the humorist who 
nibbled at the heel.  But their neighbourhood depressed me; and I 
felt, if I had been there a castaway and out of reach of help, my 
heart would have been sick.

Nor was the traffic altogether native.  While we lay in the 
anchorage there befell a strange coincidence.  A schooner was 
observed at sea and aiming to enter.  We knew all the schooners in 
the group, but this appeared larger than any; she was rigged, 
besides, after the English manner; and, coming to an anchor some 
way outside the CASCO, showed at last the blue ensign.  There were 
at that time, according to rumour, no fewer than four yachts in the 
Pacific; but it was strange that any two of them should thus lie 
side by side in that outlandish inlet:  stranger still that in the 
owner of the NYANZA, Captain Dewar, I should find a man of the same 
country and the same county with myself, and one whom I had seen 
walking as a boy on the shores of the Alpes Maritimes.

We had besides a white visitor from shore, who came and departed in 
a crowded whale-boat manned by natives; having read of yachts in 
the Sunday papers, and being fired with the desire to see one.  
Captain Chase, they called him, an old whaler-man, thickset and 
white-bearded, with a strong Indiana drawl; years old in the 
country, a good backer in battle, and one of those dead shots whose 
practice at the target struck terror in the braves of Haamau.  
Captain Chase dwelt farther east in a bay called Hanamate, with a 
Mr. M'Callum; or rather they had dwelt together once, and were now 
amicably separated.  The captain is to be found near one end of the 
bay, in a wreck of a house, and waited on by a Chinese.  At the 
point of the opposing corner another habitation stands on a tall 
paepae.  The surf runs there exceeding heavy, seas of seven and 
eight feet high bursting under the walls of the house, which is 
thus continually filled with their clamour, and rendered fit only 
for solitary, or at least for silent, inmates.  Here it is that Mr. 
M'Callum, with a Shakespeare and a Burns, enjoys the society of the 
breakers.  His name and his Burns testify to Scottish blood; but he 
is an American born, somewhere far east; followed the trade of a 
ship-carpenter; and was long employed, the captain of a hundred 
Indians, breaking up wrecks about Cape Flattery.  Many of the 
whites who are to be found scattered in the South Seas represent 
the more artistic portion of their class; and not only enjoy the 
poetry of that new life, but came there on purpose to enjoy it.  I 
have been shipmates with a man, no longer young, who sailed upon 
that voyage, his first time to sea, for the mere love of Samoa; and 
it was a few letters in a newspaper that sent him on that 
pilgrimage.  Mr. M'Callum was another instance of the same.  He had 
read of the South Seas; loved to read of them; and let their image 
fasten in his heart:  till at length he could refrain no longer - 
must set forth, a new Rudel, for that unseen homeland - and has now 
dwelt for years in Hiva-oa, and will lay his bones there in the end 
with full content; having no desire to behold again the places of 
his boyhood, only, perhaps - once, before he dies - the rude and 
wintry landscape of Cape Flattery.  Yet he is an active man, full 
of schemes; has bought land of the natives; has planted five 
thousand coco-palms; has a desert island in his eye, which he 
desires to lease, and a schooner in the stocks, which he has laid 
and built himself, and even hopes to finish.  Mr. M'Callum and I 
did not meet, but, like gallant troubadours, corresponded in verse.  
I hope he will not consider it a breach of copyright if I give here 
a specimen of his muse.  He and Bishop Dordillon are the two 
European bards of the Marquesas.

'Sail, ho!  Ahoy!  CASCO,
First among the pleasure fleet
That came around to greet
These isles from San Francisco,

And first, too; only one
Among the literary men
That this way has ever been -
Welcome, then, to Stevenson.

Please not offended be
At this little notice
Of the CASCO, Captain Otis,
With the novelist's family.

AVOIR UNE VOYAGE MAGNIFICAL
Is our wish sincere,
That you'll have from here
ALLANT SUR LA GRANDE PACIFICAL.'

But our chief visitor was one Mapiao, a great Tahuku - which seems 
to mean priest, wizard, tattooer, practiser of any art, or, in a 
word, esoteric person - and a man famed for his eloquence on public 
occasions and witty talk in private.  His first appearance was 
typical of the man.  He came down clamorous to the eastern landing, 
where the surf was running very high; scorned all our signals to go 
round the bay; carried his point, was brought aboard at some hazard 
to our skiff, and set down in one corner of the cockpit to his 
appointed task.  He had been hired, as one cunning in the art, to 
make my old men's beards into a wreath:  what a wreath for Celia's 
arbour!  His own beard (which he carried, for greater safety, in a 
sailor's knot) was not merely the adornment of his age, but a 
substantial piece of property.  One hundred dollars was the 
estimated value; and as Brother Michel never knew a native to 
deposit a greater sum with Bishop Dordillon, our friend was a rich 
man in virtue of his chin.  He had something of an East Indian 
cast, but taller and stronger:  his nose hooked, his face narrow, 
his forehead very high, the whole elaborately tattooed.  I may say 
I have never entertained a guest so trying.  In the least 
particular he must be waited on; he would not go to the scuttle-
butt for water; he would not even reach to get the glass, it must 
be given him in his hand; if aid were denied him, he would fold his 
arms, bow his head, and go without:  only the work would suffer.  
Early the first forenoon he called aloud for biscuit and salmon; 
biscuit and ham were brought; he looked on them inscrutably, and 
signed they should be set aside.  A number of considerations 
crowded on my mind; how the sort of work on which he was engaged 
was probably tapu in a high degree; should by rights, perhaps, be 
transacted on a tapu platform which no female might approach; and 
it was possible that fish might be the essential diet.  Some salted 
fish I therefore brought him, and along with that a glass of rum:  
at sight of which Mapiao displayed extraordinary animation, pointed 
to the zenith, made a long speech in which I picked up UMATI - the 
word for the sun - and signed to me once more to place these 
dainties out of reach.  At last I had understood, and every day the 
programme was the same.  At an early period of the morning his 
dinner must be set forth on the roof of the house and at a proper 
distance, full in view but just out of reach; and not until the fit 
hour, which was the point of noon, would the artificer partake.  
This solemnity was the cause of an absurd misadventure.  He was 
seated plaiting, as usual, at the beards, his dinner arrayed on the 
roof, and not far off a glass of water standing.  It appears he 
desired to drink; was of course far too great a gentleman to rise 
and get the water for himself; and spying Mrs. Stevenson, 
imperiously signed to her to hand it.  The signal was 
misunderstood; Mrs. Stevenson was, by this time, prepared for any 
eccentricity on the part of our guest; and instead of passing him 
the water, flung his dinner overboard.  I must do Mapiao justice:  
all laughed, but his laughter rang the loudest.

These troubles of service were at worst occasional; the 
embarrassment of the man's talk incessant.  He was plainly a 
practised conversationalist; the nicety of his inflections, the 
elegance of his gestures, and the fine play of his expression, told 
us that.  We, meanwhile, sat like aliens in a playhouse; we could 
see the actors were upon some material business and performing 
well, but the plot of the drama remained undiscoverable.  Names of 
places, the name of Captain Hart, occasional disconnected words, 
tantalised without enlightening us; and the less we understood, the 
more gallantly, the more copiously, and with still the more 
explanatory gestures, Mapiao returned to the assault.  We could see 
his vanity was on the rack; being come to a place where that fine 
jewel of his conversational talent could earn him no respect; and 
he had times of despair when he desisted from the endeavour, and 
instants of irritation when he regarded us with unconcealed 
contempt.  Yet for me, as the practitioner of some kindred mystery 
to his own, he manifested to the last a measure of respect.  As we 
sat under the awning in opposite corners of the cockpit, he 
braiding hairs from dead men's chins, I forming runes upon a sheet 
of folio paper, he would nod across to me as one Tahuku to another, 
or, crossing the cockpit, study for a while my shapeless scrawl and 
encourage me with a heartfelt 'MITAI! - good!'  So might a deaf 
painter sympathise far off with a musician, as the slave and master 
of some uncomprehended and yet kindred art.  A silly trade, he 
doubtless considered it; but a man must make allowance for 
barbarians - CHAQUE PAYS A SES COUTUMES - and he felt the principle 
was there.

The time came at last when his labours, which resembled those 
rather of Penelope than Hercules, could be no more spun out, and 
nothing remained but to pay him and say farewell.  After a long, 
learned argument in Marquesan, I gathered that his mind was set on 
fish-hooks; with three of which, and a brace of dollars, I thought 
he was not ill rewarded for passing his forenoons in our cockpit, 
eating, drinking, delivering his opinions, and pressing the ship's 
company into his menial service.  For all that, he was a man of so 
high a bearing, and so like an uncle of my own who should have gone 
mad and got tattooed, that I applied to him, when we were both on 
shore, to know if he were satisfied.  'MITAI EHIPE?' I asked.  And 
he, with rich unction, offering at the same time his hand - 'MITAI 
EHIPE, MITAI KAEHAE; KAOHA NUI!' - or, to translate freely:  'The 
ship is good, the victuals are up to the mark, and we part in 
friendship.'  Which testimonial uttered, he set off along the beach 
with his head bowed and the air of one deeply injured.

I saw him go, on my side, with relief.  It would be more 
interesting to learn how our relation seemed to Mapiao.  His 
exigence, we may suppose, was merely loyal.  He had been hired by 
the ignorant to do a piece of work; and he was bound that he would 
do it the right way.  Countless obstacles, continual ignorant 
ridicule, availed not to dissuade him.  He had his dinner laid out; 
watched it, as was fit, the while he worked; ate it at the fit 
hour; was in all things served and waited on; and could take his 
hire in the end with a clear conscience, telling himself the 
mystery was performed duly, the beards rightfully braided, and we 
(in spite of ourselves) correctly served.  His view of our 
stupidity, even he, the mighty talker, must have lacked language to 
express.  He never interfered with my Tahuku work; civilly praised 
it, idle as it seemed; civilly supposed that I was competent in my 
own mystery:  such being the attitude of the intelligent and the 
polite.  And we, on the other hand - who had yet the most to gain 
or lose, since the product was to be ours - who had professed our 
disability by the very act of hiring him to do it - were never 
weary of impeding his own more important labours, and sometimes 
lacked the sense and the civility to refrain from laughter.

CHAPTER XIV - IN A CANNIBAL VALLEY

THE road from Taahauku to Atuona skirted the north-westerly side of 
the anchorage, somewhat high up, edged, and sometimes shaded, by 
the splendid flowers of the FLAMBOYANT - its English name I do not 
know.  At the turn of the hand, Atuona came in view:  a long beach, 
a heavy and loud breach of surf, a shore-side village scattered 
among trees, and the guttered mountains drawing near on both sides 
above a narrow and rich ravine.  Its infamous repute perhaps 
affected me; but I thought it the loveliest, and by far the most 
ominous and gloomy, spot on earth.  Beautiful it surely was; and 
even more salubrious.  The healthfulness of the whole group is 
amazing; that of Atuona almost in the nature of a miracle.  In 
Atuona, a village planted in a shore-side marsh, the houses 
standing everywhere intermingled with the pools of a taro-garden, 
we find every condition of tropical danger and discomfort; and yet 
there are not even mosquitoes - not even the hateful day-fly of 
Nuka-hiva - and fever, and its concomitant, the island fe'efe'e, 
are unknown.

This is the chief station of the French on the man-eating isle of 
Hiva-oa.  The sergeant of gendarmerie enjoys the style of the vice-
resident, and hoists the French colours over a quite extensive 
compound.  A Chinaman, a waif from the plantation, keeps a 
restaurant in the rear quarters of the village; and the mission is 
well represented by the sister's school and Brother Michel's 
church.  Father Orens, a wonderful octogenarian, his frame scarce 
bowed, the fire of his eye undimmed, has lived, and trembled, and 
suffered in this place since 1843.  Again and again, when Moipu had 
made coco-brandy, he has been driven from his house into the woods.  
'A mouse that dwelt in a cat's ear' had a more easy resting-place; 
and yet I have never seen a man that bore less mark of years.  He 
must show us the church, still decorated with the bishop's artless 
ornaments of paper - the last work of industrious old hands, and 
the last earthly amusement of a man that was much of a hero.  In 
the sacristy we must see his sacred vessels, and, in particular, a 
vestment which was a 'VRAIE CURIOSITE,' because it had been given 
by a gendarme.  To the Protestant there is always something 
embarrassing in the eagerness with which grown and holy men regard 
these trifles; but it was touching and pretty to see Orens, his 
aged eyes shining in his head, display his sacred treasures.

AUGUST 26. - The vale behind the village, narrowing swiftly to a 
mere ravine, was choked with profitable trees.  A river gushed in 
the midst.  Overhead, the tall coco-palms made a primary covering; 
above that, from one wall of the mountain to another, the ravine 
was roofed with cloud; so that we moved below, amid teeming 
vegetation, in a covered house of heat.  On either hand, at every 
hundred yards, instead of the houseless, disembowelling paepaes of 
Nuka-hiva, populous houses turned out their inhabitants to cry 
'Kaoha!' to the passers-by.  The road, too, was busy:  strings of 
girls, fair and foul, as in less favoured countries; men bearing 
breadfruit; the sisters, with a little guard of pupils; a fellow 
bestriding a horse - passed and greeted us continually; and now it 
was a Chinaman who came to the gate of his flower-yard, and gave us 
'Good-day' in excellent English; and a little farther on it would 
be some natives who set us down by the wayside, made us a feast of 
mummy-apple, and entertained us as we ate with drumming on a tin 
case.  With all this fine plenty of men and fruit, death is at work 
here also.  The population, according to the highest estimate, does 
not exceed six hundred in the whole vale of Atuona; and yet, when I 
once chanced to put the question, Brother Michel counted up ten 
whom he knew to be sick beyond recovery.  It was here, too, that I 
could at last gratify my curiosity with the sight of a native house 
in the very article of dissolution.  It had fallen flat along the 
paepae, its poles sprawling ungainly; the rains and the mites 
contended against it; what remained seemed sound enough, but much 
was gone already; and it was easy to see how the insects consumed 
the walls as if they had been bread, and the air and the rain ate 
into them like vitriol.

A little ahead of us, a young gentleman, very well tattooed, and 
dressed in a pair of white trousers and a flannel shirt, had been 
marching unconcernedly.  Of a sudden, without apparent cause, he 
turned back, took us in possession, and led us undissuadably along 
a by-path to the river's edge.  There, in a nook of the most 
attractive amenity, he bade us to sit down:  the stream splashing 
at our elbow, a shock of nondescript greenery enshrining us from 
above; and thither, after a brief absence, he brought us a cocoa-
nut, a lump of sandal-wood, and a stick he had begun to carve:  the 
nut for present refreshment, the sandal-wood for a precious gift, 
and the stick - in the simplicity of his vanity - to harvest 
premature praise.  Only one section was yet carved, although the 
whole was pencil-marked in lengths; and when I proposed to buy it, 
Poni (for that was the artist's name) recoiled in horror.  But I 
was not to be moved, and simply refused restitution, for I had long 
wondered why a people who displayed, in their tattooing, so great a 
gift of arabesque invention, should display it nowhere else.  Here, 
at last, I had found something of the same talent in another 
medium; and I held the incompleteness, in these days of world-wide 
brummagem, for a happy mark of authenticity.  Neither my reasons 
nor my purpose had I the means of making clear to Poni; I could 
only hold on to the stick, and bid the artist follow me to the 
gendarmerie, where I should find interpreters and money; but we 
gave him, in the meanwhile, a boat-call in return for his sandal-
wood.  As he came behind us down the vale he sounded upon this 
continually.  And continually, from the wayside houses, there 
poured forth little groups of girls in crimson, or of men in white.  
And to these must Poni pass the news of who the strangers were, of 
what they had been doing, of why it was that Poni had a boat-
whistle; and of why he was now being haled to the vice-residency, 
uncertain whether to be punished or rewarded, uncertain whether he 
had lost a stick or made a bargain, but hopeful on the whole, and 
in the meanwhile highly consoled by the boat-whistle.  Whereupon he 
would tear himself away from this particular group of inquirers, 
and once more we would hear the shrill call in our wake.

AUGUST 27. - I made a more extended circuit in the vale with 
Brother Michel.  We were mounted on a pair of sober nags, suitable 
to these rude paths; the weather was exquisite, and the company in 
which I found myself no less agreeable than the scenes through 
which I passed.  We mounted at first by a steep grade along the 
summit of one of those twisted spurs that, from a distance, mark 
out provinces of sun and shade upon the mountain-side.  The ground 
fell away on either hand with an extreme declivity.  From either 
hand, out of profound ravines, mounted the song of falling water 
and the smoke of household fires.  Here and there the hills of 
foliage would divide, and our eye would plunge down upon one of 
these deep-nested habitations.  And still, high in front, arose the 
precipitous barrier of the mountain, greened over where it seemed 
that scarce a harebell could find root, barred with the zigzags of 
a human road where it seemed that not a goat could scramble.  And 
in truth, for all the labour that it cost, the road is regarded 
even by the Marquesans as impassable; they will not risk a horse on 
that ascent; and those who lie to the westward come and go in their 
canoes.  I never knew a hill to lose so little on a near approach:  
a consequence, I must suppose, of its surprising steepness.  When 
we turned about, I was amazed to behold so deep a view behind, and 
so high a shoulder of blue sea, crowned by the whale-like island of 
Motane.  And yet the wall of mountain had not visibly dwindled, and 
I could even have fancied, as I raised my eyes to measure it, that 
it loomed higher than before.

We struck now into covert paths, crossed and heard more near at 
hand the bickering of the streams, and tasted the coolness of those 
recesses where the houses stood.  The birds sang about us as we 
descended.  All along our path my guide was being hailed by voices:  
'Mikael - Kaoha, Mikael!'  From the doorstep, from the cotton-
patch, or out of the deep grove of island-chestnuts, these friendly 
cries arose, and were cheerily answered as we passed.  In a sharp 
angle of a glen, on a rushing brook and under fathoms of cool 
foliage, we struck a house upon a well-built paepae, the fire 
brightly burning under the popoi-shed against the evening meal; and 
here the cries became a chorus, and the house folk, running out, 
obliged us to dismount and breathe.  It seemed a numerous family:  
we saw eight at least; and one of these honoured me with a 
particular attention.  This was the mother, a woman naked to the 
waist, of an aged countenance, but with hair still copious and 
black, and breasts still erect and youthful.  On our arrival I 
could see she remarked me, but instead of offering any greeting, 
disappeared at once into the bush.  Thence she returned with two 
crimson flowers.  'Good-bye!' was her salutation, uttered not 
without coquetry; and as she said it she pressed the flowers into 
my hand - 'Good-bye!  I speak Inglis.'  It was from a whaler-man, 
who (she informed me) was 'a plenty good chap,' that she had 
learned my language; and I could not but think how handsome she 
must have been in these times of her youth, and could not but guess 
that some memories of the dandy whaler-man prompted her attentions 
to myself.  Nor could I refrain from wondering what had befallen 
her lover; in the rain and mire of what sea-ports he had tramped 
since then; in what close and garish drinking-dens had found his 
pleasure; and in the ward of what infirmary dreamed his last of the 
Marquesas.  But she, the more fortunate, lived on in her green 
island.  The talk, in this lost house upon the mountains, ran 
chiefly upon Mapiao and his visits to the CASCO:  the news of which 
had probably gone abroad by then to all the island, so that there 
was no paepae in Hiva-oa where they did not make the subject of 
excited comment.

Not much beyond we came upon a high place in the foot of the 
ravine.  Two roads divided it, and met in the midst.  Save for this 
intersection the amphitheatre was strangely perfect, and had a 
certain ruder air of things Roman.  Depths of foliage and the bulk 
of the mountain kept it in a grateful shadow.  On the benches 
several young folk sat clustered or apart.  One of these, a girl 
perhaps fourteen years of age, buxom and comely, caught the eye of 
Brother Michel.  Why was she not at school? - she was done with 
school now.  What was she doing here? - she lived here now.  Why 
so? - no answer but a deepening blush.  There was no severity in 
Brother Michel's manner; the girl's own confusion told her story.  
'ELLE A HONTE,' was the missionary's comment, as we rode away.  
Near by in the stream, a grown girl was bathing naked in a goyle 
between two stepping-stones; and it amused me to see with what 
alacrity and real alarm she bounded on her many-coloured under-
clothes.  Even in these daughters of cannibals shame was eloquent.

It is in Hiva-oa, owing to the inveterate cannibalism of the 
natives, that local beliefs have been most rudely trodden 
underfoot.  It was here that three religious chiefs were set under 
a bridge, and the women of the valley made to defile over their 
heads upon the road-way:  the poor, dishonoured fellows sitting 
there (all observers agree) with streaming tears.  Not only was one 
road driven across the high place, but two roads intersected in its 
midst.  There is no reason to suppose that the last was done of 
purpose, and perhaps it was impossible entirely to avoid the 
numerous sacred places of the islands.  But these things are not 
done without result.  I have spoken already of the regard of 
Marquesans for the dead, making (as it does) so strange a contrast 
with their unconcern for death.  Early on this day's ride, for 
instance, we encountered a petty chief, who inquired (of course) 
where we were going, and suggested by way of amendment.  'Why do 
you not rather show him the cemetery?'  I saw it; it was but newly 
opened, the third within eight years.  They are great builders here 
in Hiva-oa; I saw in my ride paepaes that no European dry-stone 
mason could have equalled, the black volcanic stones were laid so 
justly, the corners were so precise, the levels so true; but the 
retaining-wall of the new graveyard stood apart, and seemed to be a 
work of love.  The sentiment of honour for the dead is therefore 
not extinct.  And yet observe the consequence of violently 
countering men's opinions.  Of the four prisoners in Atuona gaol, 
three were of course thieves; the fourth was there for sacrilege.  
He had levelled up a piece of the graveyard - to give a feast upon, 
as he informed the court - and declared he had no thought of doing 
wrong.  Why should he?  He had been forced at the point of the 
bayonet to destroy the sacred places of his own piety; when he had 
recoiled from the task, he had been jeered at for a superstitious 
fool.  And now it is supposed he will respect our European 
superstitions as by second nature.

CHAPTER XV - THE TWO CHIEFS OF ATUONA

IT had chanced (as the CASCO beat through the Bordelais Straits for 
Taahauku) she approached on one board very near the land in the 
opposite isle of Tauata, where houses were to be seen in a grove of 
tall coco-palms.  Brother Michel pointed out the spot.  'I am at 
home now,' said he.  'I believe I have a large share in these 
cocoa-nuts; and in that house madame my mother lives with her two 
husbands!'  'With two husbands?' somebody inquired.  'C'EST MA 
HONTE,' replied the brother drily.

A word in passing on the two husbands.  I conceive the brother to 
have expressed himself loosely.  It seems common enough to find a 
native lady with two consorts; but these are not two husbands.  The 
first is still the husband; the wife continues to be referred to by 
his name; and the position of the coadjutor, or PIKIO, although 
quite regular, appears undoubtedly subordinate.  We had 
opportunities to observe one household of the sort.  The PIKIO was 
recognised; appeared openly along with the husband when the lady 
was thought to be insulted, and the pair made common cause like 
brothers.  At home the inequality was more apparent.  The husband 
sat to receive and entertain visitors; the PIKIO was running the 
while to fetch cocoa-nuts like a hired servant, and I remarked he 
was sent on these errands in preference even to the son.  Plainly 
we have here no second husband; plainly we have the tolerated 
lover.  Only, in the Marquesas, instead of carrying his lady's fan 
and mantle, he must turn his hand to do the husband's housework.

The sight of Brother Michel's family estate led the conversation 
for some while upon the method and consequence of artificial 
kinship.  Our curiosity became extremely whetted; the brother 
offered to have the whole of us adopted, and some two days later we 
became accordingly the children of Paaaeua, appointed chief of 
Atuona.  I was unable to be present at the ceremony, which was 
primitively simple.  The two Mrs. Stevensons and Mr. Osbourne, 
along with Paaaeua, his wife, and an adopted child of theirs, son 
of a shipwrecked Austrian, sat down to an excellent island meal, of 
which the principal and the only necessary dish was pig.  A 
concourse watched them through the apertures of the house; but 
none, not even Brother Michel, might partake; for the meal was 
sacramental, and either creative or declaratory of the new 
relationship.  In Tahiti things are not so strictly ordered; when 
Ori and I 'made brothers,' both our families sat with us at table, 
yet only he and I, who had eaten with intention were supposed to be 
affected by the ceremony.  For the adoption of an infant I believe 
no formality to be required; the child is handed over by the 
natural parents, and grows up to inherit the estates of the 
adoptive.  Presents are doubtless exchanged, as at all junctures of 
island life, social or international; but I never heard of any 
banquet - the child's presence at the daily board perhaps 
sufficing.  We may find the rationale in the ancient Arabian idea 
that a common diet makes a common blood, with its derivative axiom 
that 'he is the father who gives the child its morning draught.'  
In the Marquesan practice, the sense would thus be evanescent; from 
the Tahitian, a mere survival, it will have entirely fled.  An 
interesting parallel will probably occur to many of my readers.

What is the nature of the obligation assumed at such a festival?  
It will vary with the characters of those engaged, and with the 
circumstances of the case.  Thus it would be absurd to take too 
seriously our adoption at Atuona.  On the part of Paaaeua it was an 
affair of social ambition; when he agreed to receive us in his 
family the man had not so much as seen us, and knew only that we 
were inestimably rich and travelled in a floating palace.  We, upon 
our side, ate of his baked meats with no true ANIMUS AFFILIANDI, 
but moved by the single sentiment of curiosity.  The affair was 
formal, and a matter of parade, as when in Europe sovereigns call 
each other cousin.  Yet, had we stayed at Atuona, Paaaeua would 
have held himself bound to establish us upon his land, and to set 
apart young men for our service, and trees for our support.  I have 
mentioned the Austrian.  He sailed in one of two sister ships, 
which left the Clyde in coal; both rounded the Horn, and both, at 
several hundred miles of distance, though close on the same point 
of time, took fire at sea on the Pacific.  One was destroyed; the 
derelict iron frame of the second, after long, aimless cruising, 
was at length recovered, refitted, and hails to-day from San 
Francisco.  A boat's crew from one of these disasters reached, 
after great hardships, the isle of Hiva-oa.  Some of these men 
vowed they would never again confront the chances of the sea; but 
alone of them all the Austrian has been exactly true to his 
engagement, remains where he landed, and designs to die where he 
has lived.  Now, with such a man, falling and taking root among 
islanders, the processes described may be compared to a gardener's 
graft.  He passes bodily into the native stock; ceases wholly to be 
alien; has entered the commune of the blood, shares the prosperity 
and consideration of his new family, and is expected to impart with 
the same generosity the fruits of his European skill and knowledge.  
It is this implied engagement that so frequently offends the 
ingrafted white.  To snatch an immediate advantage - to get (let us 
say) a station for his store - he will play upon the native custom 
and become a son or a brother for the day, promising himself to 
cast down the ladder by which he shall have ascended, and repudiate 
the kinship so soon as it shall grow burdensome.  And he finds 
there are two parties to the bargain.  Perhaps his Polynesian 
relative is simple, and conceived the blood-bond literally; perhaps 
he is shrewd, and himself entered the covenant with a view to gain.  
And either way the store is ravaged, the house littered with lazy 
natives; and the richer the man grows, the more numerous, the more 
idle, and the more affectionate he finds his native relatives.  
Most men thus circumstanced contrive to buy or brutally manage to 
enforce their independence; but many vegetate without hope, 
strangled by parasites.

We had no cause to blush with Brother Michel.  Our new parents were 
kind, gentle, well-mannered, and generous in gifts; the wife was a 
most motherly woman, the husband a man who stood justly high with 
his employers.  Enough has been said to show why Moipu should be 
deposed; and in Paaaeua the French had found a reputable 
substitute.  He went always scrupulously dressed, and looked the 
picture of propriety, like a dark, handsome, stupid, and probably 
religious young man hot from a European funeral.  In character he 
seemed the ideal of what is known as the good citizen.  He wore 
gravity like an ornament.  None could more nicely represent the 
desired character as an appointed chief, the outpost of 
civilisation and reform.  And yet, were the French to go and native 
manners to revive, fancy beholds him crowned with old men's beards 
and crowding with the first to a man-eating festival.  But I must 
not seem to be unjust to Paaaeua.  His respectability went deeper 
than the skin; his sense of the becoming sometimes nerved him for 
unexpected rigours.

One evening Captain Otis and Mr. Osbourne were on shore in the 
village.  All was agog; dancing had begun; it was plain it was to 
be a night of festival, and our adventurers were overjoyed at their 
good fortune.  A strong fall of rain drove them for shelter to the 
house of Paaaeua, where they were made welcome, wiled into a 
chamber, and shut in.  Presently the rain took off, the fun was to 
begin in earnest, and the young bloods of Atuona came round the 
house and called to my fellow-travellers through the interstices of 
the wall.  Late into the night the calls were continued and 
resumed, and sometimes mingled with taunts; late into the night the 
prisoners, tantalised by the noises of the festival, renewed their 
efforts to escape.  But all was vain; right across the door lay 
that god-fearing householder, Paaaeua, feigning sleep; and my 
friends had to forego their junketing.  In this incident, so 
delightfully European, we thought we could detect three strands of 
sentiment.  In the first place, Paaaeua had a charge of souls:  
these were young men, and he judged it right to withhold them from 
the primrose path.  Secondly, he was a public character, and it was 
not fitting that his guests should countenance a festival of which 
he disapproved.  So might some strict clergyman at home address a 
worldly visitor:  'Go to the theatre if you like, but, by your 
leave, not from my house!'  Thirdly, Paaaeua was a man jealous, and 
with some cause (as shall be shown) for jealousy; and the feasters 
were the satellites of his immediate rival, Moipu.

For the adoption had caused much excitement in the village; it made 
the strangers popular.  Paaaeua, in his difficult posture of 
appointed chief, drew strength and dignity from their alliance, and 
only Moipu and his followers were malcontent.  For some reason 
nobody (except myself) appears to dislike Moipu.  Captain Hart, who 
has been robbed and threatened by him; Father Orens, whom he has 
fired at, and repeatedly driven to the woods; my own family, and 
even the French officials - all seemed smitten with an 
irrepressible affection for the man.  His fall had been made soft; 
his son, upon his death, was to succeed Paaaeua in the chieftaincy; 
and he lived, at the time of our visit, in the shoreward part of 
the village in a good house, and with a strong following of young 
men, his late braves and pot-hunters.  In this society, the coming 
of the CASCO, the adoption, the return feast on board, and the 
presents exchanged between the whites and their new parents, were 
doubtless eagerly and bitterly canvassed.  It was felt that a few 
years ago the honours would have gone elsewhere.  In this unwonted 
business, in this reception of some hitherto undreamed-of and 
outlandish potentate - some Prester John or old Assaracus - a few 
years back it would have been the part of Moipu to play the hero 
and the host, and his young men would have accompanied and adorned 
the various celebrations as the acknowledged leaders of society.  
And now, by a malign vicissitude of fortune, Moipu must sit in his 
house quite unobserved; and his young men could but look in at the 
door while their rivals feasted.  Perhaps M. Grevy felt a touch of 
bitterness towards his successor when he beheld him figure on the 
broad stage of the centenary of eighty-nine; the visit of the CASCO 
which Moipu had missed by so few years was a more unusual occasion 
in Atuona than a centenary in France; and the dethroned chief 
determined to reassert himself in the public eye.

Mr. Osbourne had gone into Atuona photographing; the population of 
the village had gathered together for the occasion on the place 
before the church, and Paaaeua, highly delighted with this new 
appearance of his family, played the master of ceremonies.  The 
church had been taken, with its jolly architect before the door; 
the nuns with their pupils; sundry damsels in the ancient and 
singularly unbecoming robes of tapa; and Father Orens in the midst 
of a group of his parishioners.  I know not what else was in hand, 
when the photographer became aware of a sensation in the crowd, 
and, looking around, beheld a very noble figure of a man appear 
upon the margin of a thicket and stroll nonchalantly near.  The 
nonchalance was visibly affected; it was plain he came there to 
arouse attention, and his success was instant.  He was introduced; 
he was civil, he was obliging, he was always ineffably superior and 
certain of himself; a well-graced actor.  It was presently 
suggested that he should appear in his war costume; he gracefully 
consented; and returned in that strange, inappropriate and ill-
omened array (which very well became his handsome person) to strut 
in a circle of admirers, and be thenceforth the centre of 
photography.  Thus had Moipu effected his introduction, as by 
accident, to the white strangers, made it a favour to display his 
finery, and reduced his rival to a secondary ROLE on the theatre of 
the disputed village.  Paaaeua felt the blow; and, with a spirit 
which we never dreamed he could possess, asserted his priority.  It 
was found impossible that day to get a photograph of Moipu alone; 
for whenever he stood up before the camera his successor placed 
himself unbidden by his side, and gently but firmly held to his 
position.  The portraits of the pair, Jacob and Esau, standing 
shoulder to shoulder, one in his careful European dress, one in his 
barbaric trappings, figure the past and present of their island.  A 
graveyard with its humble crosses would be the aptest symbol of the 
future.

We are all impressed with the belief that Moipu had planned his 
campaign from the beginning to the end.  It is certain that he lost 
no time in pushing his advantage.  Mr. Osbourne was inveigled to 
his house; various gifts were fished out of an old sea-chest; 
Father Orens was called into service as interpreter, and Moipu 
formally proposed to 'make brothers' with Mata-Galahi - Glass-Eyes, 
- the not very euphonious name under which Mr. Osbourne passed in 
the Marquesas.  The feast of brotherhood took place on board the 
CASCO.  Paaaeua had arrived with his family, like a plain man; and 
his presents, which had been numerous, had followed one another, at 
intervals through several days.  Moipu, as if to mark at every 
point the opposition, came with a certain feudal pomp, attended by 
retainers bearing gifts of all descriptions, from plumes of old 
men's beard to little, pious, Catholic engravings.

I had met the man before this in the village, and detested him on 
sight; there was something indescribably raffish in his looks and 
ways that raised my gorge; and when man-eating was referred to, and 
he laughed a low, cruel laugh, part boastful, part bashful, like 
one reminded of some dashing peccadillo, my repugnance was mingled 
with nausea.  This is no very human attitude, nor one at all 
becoming in a traveller.  And, seen more privately, the man 
improved.  Something negroid in character and face was still 
displeasing; but his ugly mouth became attractive when he smiled, 
his figure and bearing were certainly noble, and his eyes superb.  
In his appreciation of jams and pickles, in is delight in the 
reverberating mirrors of the dining cabin, and consequent endless 
repetition of Moipus and Mata-Galahis, he showed himself engagingly 
a child.  And yet I am not sure; and what seemed childishness may 
have been rather courtly art.  His manners struck me as beyond the 
mark; they were refined and caressing to the point of grossness, 
and when I think of the serene absent-mindedness with which he 
first strolled in upon our party, and then recall him running on 
hands and knees along the cabin sofas, pawing the velvet, dipping 
into the beds, and bleating commendatory 'MITAIS' with exaggerated 
emphasis, like some enormous over-mannered ape, I feel the more 
sure that both must have been calculated.  And I sometimes wonder 
next, if Moipu were quite alone in this polite duplicity, and ask 
myself whether the CASCO were quite so much admired in the 
Marquesas as our visitors desired us to suppose.

I will complete this sketch of an incurable cannibal grandee with 
two incongruous traits.  His favourite morsel was the human hand, 
of which he speaks to-day with an ill-favoured lustfulness.  And 
when he said good-bye to Mrs. Stevenson, holding her hand, viewing 
her with tearful eyes, and chanting his farewell improvisation in 
the falsetto of Marquesan high society, he wrote upon her mind a 
sentimental impression which I try in vain to share.

PART II: THE PAUMOTUS

CHAPTER I - THE DANGEROUS ARCHIPELAGO - ATOLLS AT A DISTANCE

IN the early morning of 4th September a whale-boat manned by 
natives dragged us down the green lane of the anchorage and round 
the spouting promontory.  On the shore level it was a hot, 
breathless, and yet crystal morning; but high overhead the hills of 
Atuona were all cowled in cloud, and the ocean-river of the trades 
streamed without pause.  As we crawled from under the immediate 
shelter of the land, we reached at last the limit of their 
influence.  The wind fell upon our sails in puffs, which 
strengthened and grew more continuous; presently the CASCO heeled 
down to her day's work; the whale-boat, quite outstripped, clung 
for a noisy moment to her quarter; the stipulated bread, rum, and 
tobacco were passed in; a moment more and the boat was in our wake, 
and our late pilots were cheering our departure.

This was the more inspiriting as we were bound for scenes so 
different, and though on a brief voyage, yet for a new province of 
creation.  That wide field of ocean, called loosely the South Seas, 
extends from tropic to tropic, and from perhaps 123 degrees W. to 
150 degrees E., a parallelogram of one hundred degrees by forty-
seven, where degrees are the most spacious.  Much of it lies 
vacant, much is closely sown with isles, and the isles are of two 
sorts.  No distinction is so continually dwelt upon in South Sea 
talk as that between the 'low' and the 'high' island, and there is 
none more broadly marked in nature.  The Himalayas are not more 
different from the Sahara.  On the one hand, and chiefly in groups 
of from eight to a dozen, volcanic islands rise above the sea; few 
reach an altitude of less than 4000 feet; one exceeds 13,000; their 
tops are often obscured in cloud, they are all clothed with various 
forests, all abound in food, and are all remarkable for picturesque 
and solemn scenery.  On the other hand, we have the atoll; a thing 
of problematic origin and history, the reputed creature of an 
insect apparently unidentified; rudely annular in shape; enclosing 
a lagoon; rarely extending beyond a quarter of a mile at its chief 
width; often rising at its highest point to less than the stature 
of a man - man himself, the rat and the land crab, its chief 
inhabitants; not more variously supplied with plants; and offering 
to the eye, even when perfect, only a ring of glittering beach and 
verdant foliage, enclosing and enclosed by the blue sea.

In no quarter are the atolls so thickly congregated, in none are 
they so varied in size from the greatest to the least, and in none 
is navigation so beset with perils, as in that archipelago that we 
were now to thread.  The huge system of the trades is, for some 
reason, quite confounded by this multiplicity of reefs, the wind 
intermits, squalls are frequent from the west and south-west, 
hurricanes are known.  The currents are, besides, inextricably 
intermixed; dead reckoning becomes a farce; the charts are not to 
be trusted; and such is the number and similarity of these islands 
that, even when you have picked one up, you may be none the wiser.  
The reputation of the place is consequently infamous; insurance 
offices exclude it from their field, and it was not without 
misgiving that my captain risked the CASCO in such waters.  I 
believe, indeed, it is almost understood that yachts are to avoid 
this baffling archipelago; and it required all my instances - and 
all Mr. Otis's private taste for adventure - to deflect our course 
across its midst.

For a few days we sailed with a steady trade, and a steady westerly 
current setting us to leeward; and toward sundown of the seventh it 
was supposed we should have sighted Takaroa, one of Cook's so-
called King George Islands.  The sun set; yet a while longer the 
old moon - semi-brilliant herself, and with a silver belly, which 
was her successor - sailed among gathering clouds; she, too, 
deserted us; stars of every degree of sheen, and clouds of every 
variety of form disputed the sub-lustrous night; and still we gazed 
in vain for Takaroa.  The mate stood on the bowsprit, his tall grey 
figure slashing up and down against the stars, and still

'nihil astra praeter
Vidit et undas.

The rest of us were grouped at the port anchor davit, staring with 
no less assiduity, but with far less hope on the obscure horizon.  
Islands we beheld in plenty, but they were of 'such stuff as dreams 
are made on,' and vanished at a wink, only to appear in other 
places; and by and by not only islands, but refulgent and revolving 
lights began to stud the darkness; lighthouses of the mind or of 
the wearied optic nerve, solemnly shining and winking as we passed.  
At length the mate himself despaired, scrambled on board again from 
his unrestful perch, and announced that we had missed our 
destination.  He was the only man of practice in these waters, our 
sole pilot, shipped for that end at Tai-o-hae.  If he declared we 
had missed Takaroa, it was not for us to quarrel with the fact, 
but, if we could, to explain it.  We had certainly run down our 
southing.  Our canted wake upon the sea and our somewhat drunken-
looking course upon the chart both testified with no less certainty 
to an impetuous westward current.  We had no choice but to conclude 
we were again set down to leeward; and the best we could do was to 
bring the CASCO to the wind, keep a good watch, and expect morning.

I slept that night, as was then my somewhat dangerous practice, on 
deck upon the cockpit bench.  A stir at last awoke me, to see all 
the eastern heaven dyed with faint orange, the binnacle lamp 
already dulled against the brightness of the day, and the steersman 
leaning eagerly across the wheel.  'There it is, sir!' he cried, 
and pointed in the very eyeball of the dawn.  For awhile I could 
see nothing but the bluish ruins of the morning bank, which lay far 
along the horizon, like melting icebergs.  Then the sun rose, 
pierced a gap in these DEBRIS of vapours, and displayed an 
inconsiderable islet, flat as a plate upon the sea, and spiked with 
palms of disproportioned altitude.

So far, so good.  Here was certainly an atoll; and we were 
certainly got among the archipelago.  But which?  And where?  The 
isle was too small for either Takaroa:  in all our neighbourhood, 
indeed, there was none so inconsiderable, save only Tikei; and 
Tikei, one of Roggewein's so-called Pernicious Islands, seemed 
beside the question.  At that rate, instead of drifting to the 
west, we must have fetched up thirty miles to windward.  And how 
about the current?  It had been setting us down, by observation, 
all these days:  by the deflection of our wake, it should be 
setting us down that moment.  When had it stopped?  When had it 
begun again? and what kind of torrent was that which had swept us 
eastward in the interval?  To these questions, so typical of 
navigation in that range of isles, I have no answer.  Such were at 
least the facts; Tikei our island turned out to be; and it was our 
first experience of the dangerous archipelago, to make our landfall 
thirty miles out.

The sight of Tikei, thrown direct against the splendour of the 
morning, robbed of all its colour, and deformed with 
disproportioned trees like bristles on a broom, had scarce prepared 
us to be much in love with atolls.  Later the same day we saw under 
more fit conditions the island of Taiaro.  LOST IN THE SEA is 
possibly the meaning of the name.  And it was so we saw it; lost in 
blue sea and sky:  a ring of white beach, green underwood, and 
tossing palms, gem-like in colour; of a fairy, of a heavenly 
prettiness.  The surf ran all around it, white as snow, and broke 
at one point, far to seaward, on what seems an uncharted reef.  
There was no smoke, no sign of man; indeed, the isle is not 
inhabited, only visited at intervals.  And yet a trader (Mr.  Narii 
Salmon) was watching from the shore and wondering at the unexpected 
ship.  I have spent since then long months upon low islands; I know 
the tedium of their undistinguished days; I know the burden of 
their diet.  With whatever envy we may have looked from the deck on 
these green coverts, it was with a tenfold greater that Mr. Salmon 
and his comrades saw us steer, in our trim ship, to seaward.

The night fell lovely in the extreme.  After the moon went down, 
the heaven was a thing to wonder at for stars.  And as I lay in the 
cockpit and looked upon the steersman I was haunted by Emerson's 
verses:

'And the lone seaman all the night
Sails astonished among stars.'

By this glittering and imperfect brightness, about four bells in 
the first watch we made our third atoll, Raraka.  The low line of 
the isle lay straight along the sky; so that I was at first 
reminded of a towpath, and we seemed to be mounting some engineered 
and navigable stream.  Presently a red star appeared, about the 
height and brightness of a danger signal, and with that my simile 
was changed; we seemed rather to skirt the embankment of a railway, 
and the eye began to look instinctively for the telegraph-posts, 
and the ear to expect the coming of a train.  Here and there, but 
rarely, faint tree-tops broke the level.  And the sound of the surf 
accompanied us, now in a drowsy monotone, now with a menacing 
swing.

The isle lay nearly east and west, barring our advance on Fakarava.  
We must, therefore, hug the coast until we gained the western end, 
where, through a passage eight miles wide, we might sail southward 
between Raraka and the next isle, Kauehi.  We had the wind free, a 
lightish air; but clouds of an inky blackness were beginning to 
arise, and at times it lightened - without thunder.  Something, I 
know not what, continually set us up upon the island.  We lay more 
and more to the nor'ard; and you would have thought the shore 
copied our manoeuvre and outsailed us. Once and twice Raraka headed 
us again - again, in the sea fashion, the quite innocent steersman 
was abused - and again the CASCO kept away.  Had I been called on, 
with no more light than that of our experience, to draw the 
configuration of that island, I should have shown a series of bow-
window promontories, each overlapping the other to the nor'ard, and 
the trend of the land from the south-east to the north-west, and 
behold, on the chart it lay near east and west in a straight line.

We had but just repeated our manoeuvre and kept away - for not more 
than five minutes the railway embankment had been lost to view and 
the surf to hearing - when I was aware of land again, not only on 
the weather bow, but dead ahead.  I played the part of the 
judicious landsman, holding my peace till the last moment; and 
presently my mariners perceived it for themselves.

'Land ahead!' said the steersman.

'By God, it's Kauehi!' cried the mate.

And so it was.  And with that I began to be sorry for 
cartographers.  We were scarce doing three and a half; and they 
asked me to believe that (in five minutes) we had dropped an 
island, passed eight miles of open water, and run almost high and 
dry upon the next.  But my captain was more sorry for himself to be 
afloat in such a labyrinth; laid the CASCO to, with the log line up 
and down, and sat on the stern rail and watched it till the 
morning.  He had enough of night in the Paumotus.

By daylight on the 9th we began to skirt Kauehi, and had now an 
opportunity to see near at hand the geography of atolls.  Here and 
there, where it was high, the farther side loomed up; here and 
there the near side dipped entirely and showed a broad path of 
water into the lagoon; here and there both sides were equally 
abased, and we could look right through the discontinuous ring to 
the sea horizon on the south.  Conceive, on a vast scale, the 
submerged hoop of the duck-hunter, trimmed with green rushes to 
conceal his head - water within, water without - you have the image 
of the perfect atoll.  Conceive one that has been partly plucked of 
its rush fringe; you have the atoll of Kauehi.  And for either 
shore of it at closer quarters, conceive the line of some old Roman 
highway traversing a wet morass, and here sunk out of view and 
there re-arising, crowned with a green tuft of thicket; only 
instead of the stagnant waters of a marsh, the live ocean now 
boiled against, now buried the frail barrier.  Last night's 
impression in the dark was thus confirmed by day, and not 
corrected.  We sailed indeed by a mere causeway in the sea, of 
nature's handiwork, yet of no greater magnitude than many of the 
works of man.

The isle was uninhabited; it was all green brush and white sand, 
set in transcendently blue water; even the coco-palms were rare, 
though some of these completed the bright harmony of colour by 
hanging out a fan of golden yellow.  For long there was no sign of 
life beyond the vegetable, and no sound but the continuous grumble 
of the surf.  In silence and desertion these fair shores slipped 
past, and were submerged and rose again with clumps of thicket from 
the sea.  And then a bird or two appeared, hovering and crying; 
swiftly these became more numerous, and presently, looking ahead, 
we were aware of a vast effervescence of winged life.  In this 
place the annular isle was mostly under water, carrying here and 
there on its submerged line a wooded islet.  Over one of these the 
birds hung and flew with an incredible density like that of gnats 
or hiving bees; the mass flashed white and black, and heaved and 
quivered, and the screaming of the creatures rose over the voice of 
the surf in a shrill clattering whirr.  As you descend some inland 
valley a not dissimilar sound announces the nearness of a mill and 
pouring river.  Some stragglers, as I said, came to meet our 
approach; a few still hung about the ship as we departed.  The 
crying died away, the last pair of wings was left behind, and once 
more the low shores of Kauehi streamed past our eyes in silence 
like a picture.  I supposed at the time that the birds lived, like 
ants or citizens, concentred where we saw them.  I have been told 
since (I know not if correctly) that the whole isle, or much of it, 
is similarly peopled; and that the effervescence at a single spot 
would be the mark of a boat's crew of egg-hunters from one of the 
neighbouring inhabited atolls.  So that here at Kauehi, as the day 
before at Taiaro, the CASCO sailed by under the fire of unsuspected 
eyes.  And one thing is surely true, that even on these ribbons of 
land an army might lie hid and no passing mariner divine its 
presence.

CHAPTER II - FAKARAVA: AN ATOLL AT HAND

BY a little before noon we were running down the coast of our 
destination, Fakarava:  the air very light, the sea near smooth; 
though still we were accompanied by a continuous murmur from the 
beach, like the sound of a distant train.  The isle is of a huge 
longitude, the enclosed lagoon thirty miles by ten or twelve, and 
the coral tow-path, which they call the land, some eighty or ninety 
miles by (possibly) one furlong.  That part by which we sailed was 
all raised; the underwood excellently green, the topping wood of 
coco-palms continuous - a mark, if I had known it, of man's 
intervention.  For once more, and once more unconsciously, we were 
within hail of fellow-creatures, and that vacant beach was but a 
pistol-shot from the capital city of the archipelago.  But the life 
of an atoll, unless it be enclosed, passes wholly on the shores of 
the lagoon; it is there the villages are seated, there the canoes 
ply and are drawn up; and the beach of the ocean is a place 
accursed and deserted, the fit scene only for wizardry and 
shipwreck, and in the native belief a haunting ground of murderous 
spectres.

By and by we might perceive a breach in the low barrier; the woods 
ceased; a glittering point ran into the sea, tipped with an emerald 
shoal the mark of entrance.  As we drew near we met a little run of 
sea - the private sea of the lagoon having there its origin and 
end, and here, in the jaws of the gateway, trying vain conclusions 
with the more majestic heave of the Pacific.  The CASCO scarce 
avowed a shock; but there are times and circumstances when these 
harbour mouths of inland basins vomit floods, deflecting, burying, 
and dismasting ships.  For, conceive a lagoon perfectly sealed but 
in the one point, and that of merely navigable width; conceive the 
tide and wind to have heaped for hours together in that coral fold 
a superfluity of waters, and the tide to change and the wind fall - 
the open sluice of some great reservoirs at home will give an image 
of the unstemmable effluxion.

We were scarce well headed for the pass before all heads were 
craned over the rail.  For the water, shoaling under our board, 
became changed in a moment to surprising hues of blue and grey; and 
in its transparency the coral branched and blossomed, and the fish 
of the inland sea cruised visibly below us, stained and striped, 
and even beaked like parrots.  I have paid in my time to view many 
curiosities; never one so curious as that first sight over the 
ship's rail in the lagoon of Fakarava.  But let not the reader be 
deceived with hope.  I have since entered, I suppose, some dozen 
atolls in different parts of the Pacific, and the experience has 
never been repeated.  That exquisite hue and transparency of 
submarine day, and these shoals of rainbow fish, have not 
enraptured me again.

Before we could raise our eyes from that engaging spectacle the 
schooner had slipped betwixt the pierheads of the reef, and was 
already quite committed to the sea within.  The containing shores 
are so little erected, and the lagoon itself is so great, that, for 
the more part, it seemed to extend without a check to the horizon.  
Here and there, indeed, where the reef carried an inlet, like a 
signet-ring upon a finger, there would be a pencilling of palms; 
here and there, the green wall of wood ran solid for a length of 
miles; and on the port hand, under the highest grove of trees, a 
few houses sparkled white - Rotoava, the metropolitan settlement of 
the Paumotus.  Hither we beat in three tacks, and came to an anchor 
close in shore, in the first smooth water since we had left San 
Francisco, five fathoms deep, where a man might look overboard all 
day at the vanishing cable, the coral patches, and the many-
coloured fish.

Fakarava was chosen to be the seat of Government from nautical 
considerations only.  It is eccentrically situate; the productions, 
even for a low island, poor; the population neither many nor - for 
Low Islanders - industrious.  But the lagoon has two good passages, 
one to leeward, one to windward, so that in all states of the wind 
it can be left and entered, and this advantage, for a government of 
scattered islands, was decisive.  A pier of coral, landing-stairs, 
a harbour light upon a staff and pillar, and two spacious 
Government bungalows in a handsome fence, give to the northern end 
of Rotoava a great air of consequence.  This is confirmed on the 
one hand by an empty prison, on the other by a gendarmerie pasted 
over with hand-bills in Tahitian, land-law notices from Papeete, 
and republican sentiments from Paris, signed (a little after date) 
'Jules Grevy, PERIHIDENTE.'  Quite at the far end a belfried 
Catholic chapel concludes the town; and between, on a smooth floor 
of white coral sand and under the breezy canopy of coco-palms, the 
houses of the natives stand irregularly scattered, now close on the 
lagoon for the sake of the breeze, now back under the palms for 
love of shadow.

Not a soul was to be seen.  But for the thunder of the surf on the 
far side, it seemed you might have heard a pin drop anywhere about 
that capital city.  There was something thrilling in the unexpected 
silence, something yet more so in the unexpected sound.  Here 
before us a sea reached to the horizon, rippling like an inland 
mere; and behold! close at our back another sea assaulted with 
assiduous fury the reverse of the position.  At night the lantern 
was run up and lit a vacant pier.  In one house lights were seen 
and voices heard, where the population (I was told) sat playing 
cards.  A little beyond, from deep in the darkness of the palm-
grove, we saw the glow and smelt the aromatic odour of a coal of 
cocoa-nut husk, a relic of the evening kitchen.  Crickets sang; 
some shrill thing whistled in a tuft of weeds; and the mosquito 
hummed and stung.  There was no other trace that night of man, 
bird, or insect in the isle.  The moon, now three days old, and as 
yet but a silver crescent on a still visible sphere, shone through 
the palm canopy with vigorous and scattered lights.  The alleys 
where we walked were smoothed and weeded like a boulevard; here and 
there were plants set out; here and there dusky cottages clustered 
in the shadow, some with verandahs.  A public garden by night, a 
rich and fashionable watering-place in a by-season, offer sights 
and vistas not dissimilar.  And still, on the one side, stretched 
the lapping mere, and from the other the deep sea still growled in 
the night.  But it was most of all on board, in the dead hours, 
when I had been better sleeping, that the spell of Fakarava seized 
and held me.  The moon was down.  The harbour lantern and two of 
the greater planets drew vari-coloured wakes on the lagoon.  From 
shore the cheerful watch-cry of cocks rang out at intervals above 
the organ-point of surf.  And the thought of this depopulated 
capital, this protracted thread of annular island with its crest of 
coco-palms and fringe of breakers, and that tranquil inland sea 
that stretched before me till it touched the stars, ran in my head 
for hours with delight.

So long as I stayed upon that isle these thoughts were constant.  I 
lay down to sleep, and woke again with an unblunted sense of my 
surroundings.  I was never weary of calling up the image of that 
narrow causeway, on which I had my dwelling, lying coiled like a 
serpent, tail to mouth, in the outrageous ocean, and I was never 
weary of passing - a mere quarter-deck parade - from the one side 
to the other, from the shady, habitable shores of the lagoon to the 
blinding desert and uproarious breakers of the opposite beach.  The 
sense of insecurity in such a thread of residence is more than 
fanciful.  Hurricanes and tidal waves over-leap these humble 
obstacles; Oceanus remembers his strength, and, where houses stood 
and palms flourished, shakes his white beard again over the barren 
coral.  Fakarava itself has suffered; the trees immediately beyond 
my house were all of recent replantation; and Anaa is only now 
recovered from a heavier stroke.  I knew one who was then dwelling 
in the isle.  He told me that he and two ship captains walked to 
the sea beach.  There for a while they viewed the on-coming 
breakers, till one of the captains clapped suddenly his hand before 
his eyes and cried aloud that he could endure no longer to behold 
them.  This was in the afternoon; in the dark hours of the night 
the sea burst upon the island like a flood; the settlement was 
razed all but the church and presbytery; and, when day returned, 
the survivors saw themselves clinging in an abattis of uprooted 
coco-palms and ruined houses.

Danger is but a small consideration.  But men are more nicely 
sensible of a discomfort; and the atoll is a discomfortable home.  
There are some, and these probably ancient, where a deep soil has 
formed and the most valuable fruit-trees prosper.  I have walked in 
one, with equal admiration and surprise, through a forest of huge 
breadfruits, eating bananas and stumbling among taro as I went.  
This was in the atoll of Namorik in the Marshall group, and stands 
alone in my experience.  To give the opposite extreme, which is yet 
far more near the average, I will describe the soil and productions 
of Fakarava.  The surface of that narrow strip is for the more part 
of broken coral lime-stone, like volcanic clinkers, and 
excruciating to the naked foot; in some atolls, I believe, not in 
Fakarava, it gives a fine metallic ring when struck.  Here and 
there you come upon a bank of sand, exceeding fine and white, and 
these parts are the least productive.  The plants (such as they 
are) spring from and love the broken coral, whence they grow with 
that wonderful verdancy that makes the beauty of the atoll from the 
sea.  The coco-palm in particular luxuriates in that stern SOLUM, 
striking down his roots to the brackish, percolated water, and 
bearing his green head in the wind with every evidence of health 
and pleasure.  And yet even the coco-palm must be helped in infancy 
with some extraneous nutriment, and through much of the low 
archipelago there is planted with each nut a piece of ship's 
biscuit and a rusty nail.  The pandanus comes next in importance, 
being also a food tree; and he, too, does bravely.  A green bush 
called MIKI runs everywhere; occasionally a purao is seen; and 
there are several useless weeds.  According to M. Cuzent, the whole 
number of plants on an atoll such as Fakarava will scarce exceed, 
even if it reaches to, one score.  Not a blade of grass appears; 
not a grain of humus, save when a sack or two has been imported to 
make the semblance of a garden; such gardens as bloom in cities on 
the window-sill.  Insect life is sometimes dense; a cloud o' 
mosquitoes, and, what is far worse, a plague of flies blackening 
our food, has sometimes driven us from a meal on Apemama; and even 
in Fakarava the mosquitoes were a pest.  The land crab may be seen 
scuttling to his hole, and at night the rats besiege the houses and 
the artificial gardens.  The crab is good eating; possibly so is 
the rat; I have not tried.  Pandanus fruit is made, in the 
Gilberts, into an agreeable sweetmeat, such as a man may trifle 
with at the end of a long dinner; for a substantial meal I have no 
use for it.  The rest of the food-supply, in a destitute atoll such 
as Fakarava, can be summed up in the favourite jest of the 
archipelago - cocoa-nut beefsteak.  Cocoa-nut green, cocoa-nut 
ripe, cocoa-nut germinated; cocoa-nut to eat and cocoa-nut to 
drink; cocoa-nut raw and cooked, cocoa-nut hot and cold - such is 
the bill of fare.  And some of the entrees are no doubt delicious.  
The germinated nut, cooked in the shell and eaten with a spoon, 
forms a good pudding; cocoa-nut milk - the expressed juice of a 
ripe nut, not the water of a green one - goes well in coffee, and 
is a valuable adjunct in cookery through the South Seas; and cocoa-
nut salad, if you be a millionaire, and can afford to eat the value 
of a field of corn for your dessert, is a dish to be remembered 
with affection.  But when all is done there is a sameness, and the 
Israelites of the low islands murmur at their manna.

The reader may think I have forgot the sea.  The two beaches do 
certainly abound in life, and they are strangely different.  In the 
lagoon the water shallows slowly on a bottom of the fine slimy 
sand, dotted with clumps of growing coral.  Then comes a strip of 
tidal beach on which the ripples lap.  In the coral clumps the 
great holy-water clam (TRIDACNA) grows plentifully; a little deeper 
lie the beds of the pearl-oyster and sail the resplendent fish that 
charmed us at our entrance; and these are all more or less 
vigorously coloured.  But the other shells are white like lime, or 
faintly tinted with a little pink, the palest possible display; 
many of them dead besides, and badly rolled.  On the ocean side, on 
the mounds of the steep beach, over all the width of the reef right 
out to where the surf is bursting, in every cranny, under every 
scattered fragment of the coral, an incredible plenty of marine 
life displays the most wonderful variety and brilliancy of hues.  
The reef itself has no passage of colour but is imitated by some 
shell.  Purple and red and white, and green and yellow, pied and 
striped and clouded, the living shells wear in every combination 
the livery of the dead reef - if the reef be dead - so that the eye 
is continually baffled and the collector continually deceived.  I 
have taken shells for stones and stones for shells, the one as 
often as the other.  A prevailing character of the coral is to be 
dotted with small spots of red, and it is wonderful how many 
varieties of shell have adopted the same fashion and donned the 
disguise of the red spot.  A shell I had found in plenty in the 
Marquesas I found here also unchanged in all things else, but there 
were the red spots.  A lively little crab wore the same markings.  
The case of the hermit or soldier crab was more conclusive, being 
the result of conscious choice.  This nasty little wrecker, 
scavenger, and squatter has learned the value of a spotted house; 
so it be of the right colour he will choose the smallest shard, 
tuck himself in a mere corner of a broken whorl, and go about the 
world half naked; but I never found him in this imperfect armour 
unless it was marked with the red spot.

Some two hundred yards distant is the beach of the lagoon.  Collect 
the shells from each, set them side by side, and you would suppose 
they came from different hemispheres; the one so pale, the other so 
brilliant; the one prevalently white, the other of a score of hues, 
and infected with the scarlet spot like a disease.  This seems the 
more strange, since the hermit crabs pass and repass the island, 
and I have met them by the Residency well, which is about central, 
journeying either way.  Without doubt many of the shells in the 
lagoon are dead.  But why are they dead?  Without doubt the living 
shells have a very different background set for imitation.  But why 
are these so different?  We are only on the threshold of the 
mysteries.

Either beach, I have said, abounds with life.  On the sea-side and 
in certain atolls this profusion of vitality is even shocking:  the 
rock under foot is mined with it.  I have broken off - notably in 
Funafuti and Arorai - great lumps of ancient weathered rock that 
rang under my blows like iron, and the fracture has been full of 
pendent worms as long as my hand, as thick as a child's finger, of 
a slightly pinkish white, and set as close as three or even four to 
the square inch.  Even in the lagoon, where certain shell-fish seem 
to sicken, others (it is notorious) prosper exceedingly and make 
the riches of these islands.  Fish, too, abound; the lagoon is a 
closed fish-pond, such as might rejoice the fancy of an abbot; 
sharks swarm there, and chiefly round the passages, to feast upon 
this plenty, and you would suppose that man had only to prepare his 
angle.  Alas! it is not so.  Of these painted fish that came in 
hordes about the entering CASCO, some bore poisonous spines, and 
others were poisonous if eaten.  The stranger must refrain, or take 
his chance of painful and dangerous sickness.  The native, on his 
own isle, is a safe guide; transplant him to the next, and he is 
helpless as yourself.  For it is a question both of time and place.  
A fish caught in a lagoon may be deadly; the same fish caught the 
same day at sea, and only a few hundred yards without the passage, 
will be wholesome eating:  in a neighbouring isle perhaps the case 
will be reversed; and perhaps a fortnight later you shall be able 
to eat of them indifferently from within and from without.  
According to the natives, these bewildering vicissitudes are ruled 
by the movement of the heavenly bodies.  The beautiful planet Venus 
plays a great part in all island tales and customs; and among other 
functions, some of them more awful, she regulates the season of 
good fish.  With Venus in one phase, as we had her, certain fish 
were poisonous in the lagoon:  with Venus in another, the same fish 
was harmless and a valued article of diet.  White men explain these 
changes by the phases of the coral.

It adds a last touch of horror to the thought of this precarious 
annular gangway in the sea, that even what there is of it is not of 
honest rock, but organic, part alive, part putrescent; even the 
clean sea and the bright fish about it poisoned, the most stubborn 
boulder burrowed in by worms, the lightest dust venomous as an 
apothecary's drugs.

CHAPTER III - A HOUSE TO LET IN A LOW ISLAND

NEVER populous, it was yet by a chapter of accidents that I found 
the island so deserted that no sound of human life diversified the 
hours; that we walked in that trim public garden of a town, among 
closed houses, without even a lodging-bill in a window to prove 
some tenancy in the back quarters; and, when we visited the 
Government bungalow, that Mr. Donat, acting Vice-Resident, greeted 
us alone, and entertained us with cocoa-nut punches in the Sessions 
Hall and seat of judgment of that widespread archipelago, our 
glasses standing arrayed with summonses and census returns.  The 
unpopularity of a late Vice-Resident had begun the movement of 
exodus, his native employes resigning court appointments and 
retiring each to his own coco-patch in the remoter districts of the 
isle.  Upon the back of that, the Governor in Papeete issued a 
decree:  All land in the Paumotus must be defined and registered by 
a certain date.  Now, the folk of the archipelago are half nomadic; 
a man can scarce be said to belong to a particular atoll; he 
belongs to several, perhaps holds a stake and counts cousinship in 
half a score; and the inhabitants of Rotoava in particular, man, 
woman, and child, and from the gendarme to the Mormon prophet and 
the schoolmaster, owned - I was going to say land - owned at least 
coral blocks and growing coco-palms in some adjacent isle.  Thither 
- from the gendarme to the babe in arms, the pastor followed by his 
flock, the schoolmaster carrying along with him his scholars, and 
the scholars with their books and slates - they had taken ship some 
two days previous to our arrival, and were all now engaged 
disputing boundaries.  Fancy overhears the shrillness of their 
disputation mingle with the surf and scatter sea-fowl.  It was 
admirable to observe the completeness of their flight, like that of 
hibernating birds; nothing left but empty houses, like old nests to 
be reoccupied in spring; and even the harmless necessary dominie 
borne with them in their transmigration.  Fifty odd set out, and 
only seven, I was informed, remained.  But when I made a feast on 
board the CASCO, more than seven, and nearer seven times seven, 
appeared to be my guests.  Whence they appeared, how they were 
summoned, whither they vanished when the feast was eaten, I have no 
guess.  In view of Low Island tales, and that awful frequentation 
which makes men avoid the seaward beaches of an atoll, some two 
score of those that ate with us may have returned, for the 
occasion, from the kingdom of the dead.

It was this solitude that put it in our minds to hire a house, and 
become, for the time being, indwellers of the isle - a practice I 
have ever since, when it was possible, adhered to.  Mr. Donat 
placed us, with that intent, under the convoy of one Taniera 
Mahinui, who combined the incongruous characters of catechist and 
convict.  The reader may smile, but I affirm he was well qualified 
for either part.  For that of convict, first of all, by a good 
substantial felony, such as in all lands casts the perpetrator in 
chains and dungeons.  Taniera was a man of birth - the chief a 
while ago, as he loved to tell, of a district in Anaa of 800 souls.  
In an evil hour it occurred to the authorities in Papeete to charge 
the chiefs with the collection of the taxes.  It is a question if 
much were collected; it is certain that nothing was handed on; and 
Taniera, who had distinguished himself by a visit to Papeete and 
some high living in restaurants, was chosen for the scapegoat.  The 
reader must understand that not Taniera but the authorities in 
Papeete were first in fault.  The charge imposed was 
disproportioned.  I have not yet heard of any Polynesian capable of 
such a burden; honest and upright Hawaiians - one in particular, 
who was admired even by the whites as an inflexible magistrate - 
have stumbled in the narrow path of the trustee.  And Taniera, when 
the pinch came, scorned to denounce accomplices; others had shared 
the spoil, he bore the penalty alone.  He was condemned in five 
years.  The period, when I had the pleasure of his friendship, was 
not yet expired; he still drew prison rations, the sole and not 
unwelcome reminder of his chains, and, I believe, looked forward to 
the date of his enfranchisement with mere alarm.  For he had no 
sense of shame in the position; complained of nothing but the 
defective table of his place of exile; regretted nothing but the 
fowls and eggs and fish of his own more favoured island.  And as 
for his parishioners, they did not think one hair the less of him.  
A schoolboy, mulcted in ten thousand lines of Greek and dwelling 
sequestered in the dormitories, enjoys unabated consideration from 
his fellows.  So with Taniera:  a marked man, not a dishonoured; 
having fallen under the lash of the unthinkable gods; a Job, 
perhaps, or say a Taniera in the den of lions.  Songs are likely 
made and sung about this saintly Robin Hood.  On the other hand, he 
was even highly qualified for his office in the Church; being by 
nature a grave, considerate, and kindly man; his face rugged and 
serious, his smile bright; the master of several trades, a builder 
both of boats and houses; endowed with a fine pulpit voice; endowed 
besides with such a gift of eloquence that at the grave of the late 
chief of Fakarava he set all the assistants weeping.  I never met a 
man of a mind more ecclesiastical; he loved to dispute and to 
inform himself of doctrine and the history of sects; and when I 
showed him the cuts in a volume of Chambers's ENCYCLOPAEDIA - 
except for one of an ape - reserved his whole enthusiasm for 
cardinals' hats, censers, candlesticks, and cathedrals.  Methought 
when he looked upon the cardinal's hat a voice said low in his ear:  
'Your foot is on the ladder.'

Under the guidance of Taniera we were soon installed in what I 
believe to have been the best-appointed private house in Fakarava.  
It stood just beyond the church in an oblong patch of cultivation.  
More than three hundred sacks of soil were imported from Tahiti for 
the Residency garden; and this must shortly be renewed, for the 
earth blows away, sinks in crevices of the coral, and is sought for 
at last in vain.  I know not how much earth had gone to the garden 
of my villa; some at least, for an alley of prosperous bananas ran 
to the gate, and over the rest of the enclosure, which was covered 
with the usual clinker-like fragments of smashed coral, not only 
coco-palms and mikis but also fig-trees flourished, all of a 
delicious greenness.  Of course there was no blade of grass.  In 
front a picket fence divided us from the white road, the palm-
fringed margin of the lagoon, and the lagoon itself, reflecting 
clouds by day and stars by night.  At the back, a bulwark of 
uncemented coral enclosed us from the narrow belt of bush and the 
nigh ocean beach where the seas thundered, the roar and wash of 
them still humming in the chambers of the house.

This itself was of one story, verandahed front and back.  It 
contained three rooms, three sewing-machines, three sea-chests, 
chairs, tables, a pair of beds, a cradle, a double-barrelled gun, a 
pair of enlarged coloured photographs, a pair of coloured prints 
after Wilkie and Mulready, and a French lithograph with the legend:  
'LE BRIGADE DU GENERAL LEPASSET BRULANT SON DRAPEAU DEVANT METZ.'  
Under the stilts of the house a stove was rusting, till we drew it 
forth and put it in commission.  Not far off was the burrow in the 
coral whence we supplied ourselves with brackish water.  There was 
live stock, besides, on the estate - cocks and hens and a brace of 
ill-regulated cats, whom Taniera came every morning with the sun to 
feed on grated cocoa-nut.  His voice was our regular reveille, 
ringing pleasantly about the garden:  'Pooty - pooty - poo - poo - 
poo!'

Far as we were from the public offices, the nearness of the chapel 
made our situation what is called eligible in advertisements, and 
gave us a side look on some native life.  Every morning, as soon as 
he had fed the fowls, Taniera set the bell agoing in the small 
belfry; and the faithful, who were not very numerous, gathered to 
prayers.  I was once present:  it was the Lord's day, and seven 
females and eight males composed the congregation.  A woman played 
precentor, starting with a longish note; the catechist joined in 
upon the second bar; and then the faithful in a body.  Some had 
printed hymn-books which they followed; some of the rest filled up 
with 'eh - eh - eh,' the Paumotuan tol-de-rol.  After the hymn, we 
had an antiphonal prayer or two; and then Taniera rose from the 
front bench, where he had been sitting in his catechist's robes, 
passed within the altar-rails, opened his Tahitian Bible, and began 
to preach from notes.  I understood one word - the name of God; but 
the preacher managed his voice with taste, used rare and expressive 
gestures, and made a strong impression of sincerity.  The plain 
service, the vernacular Bible, the hymn-tunes mostly on an English 
pattern - 'God save the Queen,' I was informed, a special 
favourite, - all, save some paper flowers upon the altar, seemed 
not merely but austerely Protestant.  It is thus the Catholics have 
met their low island proselytes half-way.

Taniera had the keys of our house; it was with him I made my 
bargain, if that could be called a bargain in which all was 
remitted to my generosity; it was he who fed the cats and poultry, 
he who came to call and pick a meal with us like an acknowledged 
friend; and we long fondly supposed he was our landlord.  This 
belief was not to bear the test of experience; and, as my chapter 
has to relate, no certainty succeeded it.

We passed some days of airless quiet and great heat; shell-
gatherers were warned from the ocean beach, where sunstroke waited 
them from ten till four; the highest palm hung motionless, there 
was no voice audible but that of the sea on the far side.  At last, 
about four of a certain afternoon, long cat's-paws flawed the face 
of the lagoon; and presently in the tree-tops there awoke the 
grateful bustle of the trades, and all the houses and alleys of the 
island were fanned out.  To more than one enchanted ship, that had 
lain long becalmed in view of the green shore, the wind brought 
deliverance; and by daylight on the morrow a schooner and two 
cutters lay moored in the port of Rotoava.  Not only in the outer 
sea, but in the lagoon itself, a certain traffic woke with the 
reviving breeze; and among the rest one Francois, a half-blood, set 
sail with the first light in his own half-decked cutter.  He had 
held before a court appointment; being, I believe, the Residency 
sweeper-out.  Trouble arising with the unpopular Vice-Resident, he 
had thrown his honours down, and fled to the far parts of the atoll 
to plant cabbages - or at least coco-palms.  Thence he was now 
driven by such need as even a Cincinnatus must acknowledge, and 
fared for the capital city, the seat of his late functions, to 
exchange half a ton of copra for necessary flour.  And here, for a 
while, the story leaves to tell of his voyaging.

It must tell, instead, of our house, where, toward seven at night, 
the catechist came suddenly in with his pleased air of being 
welcome; armed besides with a considerable bunch of keys.  These he 
proceeded to try on the sea-chests, drawing each in turn from its 
place against the wall.  Heads of strangers appeared in the doorway 
and volunteered suggestions.  All in vain.  Either they were the 
wrong keys or the wrong boxes, or the wrong man was trying them.  
For a little Taniera fumed and fretted; then had recourse to the 
more summary method of the hatchet; one of the chests was broken 
open, and an armful of clothing, male and female, baled out and 
handed to the strangers on the verandah.

These were Francois, his wife, and their child.  About eight a.m., 
in the midst of the lagoon, their cutter had capsized in jibbing.  
They got her righted, and though she was still full of water put 
the child on board.  The mainsail had been carried away, but the 
jib still drew her sluggishly along, and Francois and the woman 
swam astern and worked the rudder with their hands.  The cold was 
cruel; the fatigue, as time went on, became excessive; and in that 
preserve of sharks, fear hunted them.  Again and again, Francois, 
the half-breed, would have desisted and gone down; but the woman, 
whole blood of an amphibious race, still supported him with 
cheerful words.  I am reminded of a woman of Hawaii who swam with 
her husband, I dare not say how many miles, in a high sea, and came 
ashore at last with his dead body in her arms.  It was about five 
in the evening, after nine hours' swimming, that Francois and his 
wife reached land at Rotoava.  The gallant fight was won, and 
instantly the more childish side of native character appears.  They 
had supped, and told and retold their story, dripping as they came; 
the flesh of the woman, whom Mrs. Stevenson helped to shift, was 
cold as stone; and Francois, having changed to a dry cotton shirt 
and trousers, passed the remainder of the evening on my floor and 
between open doorways, in a thorough draught.  Yet Francois, the 
son of a French father, speaks excellent French himself and seems 
intelligent.

It was our first idea that the catechist, true to his evangelical 
vocation, was clothing the naked from his superfluity.  Then it 
came out that Francois was but dealing with his own.  The clothes 
were his, so was the chest, so was the house.  Francois was in fact 
the landlord.  Yet you observe he had hung back on the verandah 
while Taniera tried his 'prentice hand upon the locks:  and even 
now, when his true character appeared, the only use he made of the 
estate was to leave the clothes of his family drying on the fence.  
Taniera was still the friend of the house, still fed the poultry, 
still came about us on his daily visits, Francois, during the 
remainder of his stay, holding bashfully aloof.  And there was 
stranger matter.  Since Francois had lost the whole load of his 
cutter, the half ton of copra, an axe, bowls, knives, and clothes - 
since he had in a manner to begin the world again, and his 
necessary flour was not yet bought or paid for - I proposed to 
advance him what he needed on the rent.  To my enduring amazement 
he refused, and the reason he gave - if that can be called a reason 
which but darkens counsel - was that Taniera was his friend.  His 
friend, you observe; not his creditor.  I inquired into that, and 
was assured that Taniera, an exile in a strange isle, might 
possibly be in debt himself, but certainly was no man's creditor.

Very early one morning we were awakened by a bustling presence in 
the yard, and found our camp had been surprised by a tall, lean old 
native lady, dressed in what were obviously widow's weeds.  You 
could see at a glance she was a notable woman, a housewife, sternly 
practical, alive with energy, and with fine possibilities of 
temper.  Indeed, there was nothing native about her but the skin; 
and the type abounds, and is everywhere respected, nearer home.  It 
did us good to see her scour the grounds, examining the plants and 
chickens; watering, feeding, trimming them; taking angry, purpose-
like possession.  When she neared the house our sympathy abated; 
when she came to the broken chest I wished I were elsewhere.  We 
had scarce a word in common; but her whole lean body spoke for her 
with indignant eloquence.  'My chest!' it cried, with a stress on 
the possessive.  'My chest - broken open!  This is a fine state of 
things!'  I hastened to lay the blame where it belonged - on 
Francois and his wife - and found I had made things worse instead 
of better.  She repeated the names at first with incredulity, then 
with despair.  A while she seemed stunned, next fell to 
disembowelling the box, piling the goods on the floor, and visibly 
computing the extent of Francois's ravages; and presently after she 
was observed in high speech with Taniera, who seemed to hang an ear 
like one reproved.

Here, then, by all known marks, should be my land-lady at last; 
here was every character of the proprietor fully developed.  Should 
I not approach her on the still depending question of my rent?  I 
carried the point to an adviser.  'Nonsense!' he cried.  'That's 
the old woman, the mother.  It doesn't belong to her.  I believe 
that's the man the house belongs to,' and he pointed to one of the 
coloured photographs on the wall.  On this I gave up all desire of 
understanding; and when the time came for me to leave, in the 
judgment-hall of the archipelago, and with the awful countenance of 
the acting Governor, I duly paid my rent to Taniera.  He was 
satisfied, and so was I.  But what had he to do with it?  Mr. 
Donat, acting magistrate and a man of kindred blood, could throw no 
light upon the mystery; a plain private person, with a taste for 
letters, cannot be expected to do more.

CHAPTER IV - TRAITS AND SECTS IN THE PAUMOTUS

THE MOST careless reader must have remarked a change of air since 
the Marquesas.  The house, crowded with effects, the bustling 
housewife counting her possessions, the serious, indoctrinated 
island pastor, the long fight for life in the lagoon:  here are 
traits of a new world.  I read in a pamphlet (I will not give the 
author's name) that the Marquesan especially resembles the 
Paumotuan.  I should take the two races, though so near in 
neighbourhood, to be extremes of Polynesian diversity.  The 
Marquesan is certainly the most beautiful of human races, and one 
of the tallest - the Paumotuan averaging a good inch shorter, and 
not even handsome; the Marquesan open-handed, inert, insensible to 
religion, childishly self-indulgent - the Paumotuan greedy, hardy, 
enterprising, a religious disputant, and with a trace of the 
ascetic character.

Yet a few years ago, and the people of the archipelago were crafty 
savages.  Their isles might be called sirens' isles, not merely 
from the attraction they exerted on the passing mariner, but from 
the perils that awaited him on shore.  Even to this day, in certain 
outlying islands, danger lingers; and the civilized Paumotuan 
dreads to land and hesitates to accost his backward brother.  But, 
except in these, to-day the peril is a memory.  When our generation 
were yet in the cradle and playroom it was still a living fact.  
Between 1830 and 1840, Hao, for instance, was a place of the most 
dangerous approach, where ships were seized and crews kidnapped.  
As late as 1856, the schooner SARAH ANN sailed from Papeete and was 
seen no more.  She had women on board, and children, the captain's 
wife, a nursemaid, a baby, and the two young sons of a Captain 
Steven on their way to the mainland for schooling.  All were 
supposed to have perished in a squall.  A year later, the captain 
of the JULIA, coasting along the island variously called Bligh, 
Lagoon, and Tematangi saw armed natives follow the course of his 
schooner, clad in many-coloured stuffs.  Suspicion was at once 
aroused; the mother of the lost children was profuse of money; and 
one expedition having found the place deserted, and returned 
content with firing a few shots, she raised and herself accompanied 
another.  None appeared to greet or to oppose them; they roamed a 
while among abandoned huts and empty thickets; then formed two 
parties and set forth to beat, from end to end, the pandanus jungle 
of the island.  One man remained alone by the landing-place - 
Teina, a chief of Anaa, leader of the armed natives who made the 
strength of the expedition.  Now that his comrades were departed 
this way and that, on their laborious exploration, the silence fell 
profound; and this silence was the ruin of the islanders.  A sound 
of stones rattling caught the ear of Teina.  He looked, thinking to 
perceive a crab, and saw instead the brown hand of a human being 
issue from a fissure in the ground.  A shout recalled the search 
parties and announced their doom to the buried caitiffs.  In the 
cave below, sixteen were found crouching among human bones and 
singular and horrid curiosities.  One was a head of golden hair, 
supposed to be a relic of the captain's wife; another was half of 
the body of a European child, sun-dried and stuck upon a stick, 
doubtless with some design of wizardry.

The Paumotuan is eager to be rich.  He saves, grudges, buries 
money, fears not work.  For a dollar each, two natives passed the 
hours of daylight cleaning our ship's copper.  It was strange to 
see them so indefatigable and so much at ease in the water - 
working at times with their pipes lighted, the smoker at times 
submerged and only the glowing bowl above the surface; it was 
stranger still to think they were next congeners to the incapable 
Marquesan.  But the Paumotuan not only saves, grudges, and works, 
he steals besides; or, to be more precise, he swindles.  He will 
never deny a debt, he only flees his creditor.  He is always keen 
for an advance; so soon as he has fingered it he disappears.  He 
knows your ship; so soon as it nears one island, he is off to 
another.  You may think you know his name; he has already changed 
it.  Pursuit in that infinity of isles were fruitless.  The result 
can be given in a nutshell.  It has been actually proposed in a 
Government report to secure debts by taking a photograph of the 
debtor; and the other day in Papeete credits on the Paumotus to the 
amount of sixteen thousand pounds were sold for less than forty - 
QUATRE CENT MILLE FRANCS POUR MOINS DE MILLE FRANCS.  Even so, the 
purchase was thought hazardous; and only the man who made it and 
who had special opportunities could have dared to give so much.

The Paumotuan is sincerely attached to those of his own blood and 
household.  A touching affection sometimes unites wife and husband.  
Their children, while they are alive, completely rule them; after 
they are dead, their bones or their mummies are often jealously 
preserved and carried from atoll to atoll in the wanderings of the 
family.  I was told there were many houses in Fakarava with the 
mummy of a child locked in a sea-chest; after I heard it, I would 
glance a little jealously at those by my own bed; in that cupboard, 
also, it was possible there was a tiny skeleton.

The race seems in a fair way to survive.  From fifteen islands, 
whose rolls I had occasion to consult, I found a proportion of 59 
births to 47 deaths for 1887.  Dropping three out of the fifteen, 
there remained for the other twelve the comfortable ratio of 50 
births to 32 deaths.  Long habits of hardship and activity 
doubtless explain the contrast with Marquesan figures.  But the 
Paumotuan displays, besides, a certain concern for health and the 
rudiments of a sanitary discipline.  Public talk with these free-
spoken people plays the part of the Contagious Diseases Act; in-
comers to fresh islands anxiously inquire if all be well; and 
syphilis, when contracted, is successfully treated with indigenous 
herbs.  Like their neighbours of Tahiti, from whom they have 
perhaps imbibed the error, they regard leprosy with comparative 
indifference, elephantiasis with disproportionate fear.  But, 
unlike indeed to the Tahitian, their alarm puts on the guise of 
self-defence.  Any one stricken with this painful and ugly malady 
is confined to the ends of villages, denied the use of paths and 
highways, and condemned to transport himself between his house and 
coco-patch by water only, his very footprint being held infectious.  
Fe'efe'e, being a creature of marshes and the sequel of malarial 
fever, is not original in atolls.  On the single isle of Makatea, 
where the lagoon is now a marsh, the disease has made a home.  Many 
suffer; they are excluded (if Mr. Wilmot be right) from much of the 
comfort of society; and it is believed they take a secret 
vengeance.  The defections of the sick are considered highly 
poisonous.  Early in the morning, it is narrated, aged and 
malicious persons creep into the sleeping village, and stealthily 
make water at the doors of the houses of young men.  Thus they 
propagate disease; thus they breathe on and obliterate comeliness 
and health, the objects of their envy.  Whether horrid fact or more 
abominable legend, it equally depicts that something bitter and 
energetic which distinguishes Paumotuan man.

The archipelago is divided between two main religions, Catholic and 
Mormon.  They front each other proudly with a false air of 
permanence; yet are but shapes, their membership in a perpetual 
flux.  The Mormon attends mass with devotion:  the Catholic sits 
attentive at a Mormon sermon, and to-morrow each may have 
transferred allegiance.  One man had been a pillar of the Church of 
Rome for fifteen years; his wife dying, he decided that must be a 
poor religion that could not save a man his wife, and turned 
Mormon.  According to one informant, Catholicism was the more 
fashionable in health, but on the approach of sickness it was 
judged prudent to secede.  As a Mormon, there were five chances out 
of six you might recover; as a Catholic, your hopes were small; and 
this opinion is perhaps founded on the comfortable rite of unction.

We all know what Catholics are, whether in the Paumotus or at home.  
But the Paumotuan Mormon seemed a phenomenon apart.  He marries but 
the one wife, uses the Protestant Bible, observes Protestant forms 
of worship, forbids the use of liquor and tobacco, practises adult 
baptism by immersion, and after every public sin, rechristens the 
backslider.  I advised with Mahinui, whom I found well informed in 
the history of the American Mormons, and he declared against the 
least connection.  'POUR MOI,' said he, with a fine charity, 'LES 
MORMONS ICI UN PETIT CATHOLIQUES.'  Some months later I had an 
opportunity to consult an orthodox fellow-countryman, an old 
dissenting Highlander, long settled in Tahiti, but still breathing 
of the heather of Tiree.  'Why do they call themselves Mormons?' I 
asked.  'My dear, and that is my question!' he exclaimed.  'For by 
all that I can hear of their doctrine, I have nothing to say 
against it, and their life, it is above reproach.'  And for all 
that, Mormons they are, but of the earlier sowing:  the so-called 
Josephites, the followers of Joseph Smith, the opponents of Brigham 
Young.

Grant, then, the Mormons to be Mormons.  Fresh points at once 
arise:  What are the Israelites? and what the Kanitus?  For a long 
while back the sect had been divided into Mormons proper and so-
called Israelites, I never could hear why.  A few years since there 
came a visiting missionary of the name of Williams, who made an 
excellent collection, and retired, leaving fresh disruption 
imminent.  Something irregular (as I was told) in his way of 
'opening the service' had raised partisans and enemies; the church 
was once more rent asunder; and a new sect, the Kanitu, issued from 
the division.  Since then Kanitus and Israelites, like the 
Cameronians and the United Presbyterians, have made common cause; 
and the ecclesiastical history of the Paumotus is, for the moment, 
uneventful.  There will be more doing before long, and these isles 
bid fair to be the Scotland of the South.  Two things I could never 
learn.  The nature of the innovations of the Rev. Mr. Williams none 
would tell me, and of the meaning of the name Kanitu none had a 
guess.  It was not Tahitian, it was not Marquesan; it formed no 
part of that ancient speech of the Paumotus, now passing swiftly 
into obsolescence.  One man, a priest, God bless him! said it was 
the Latin for a little dog.  I have found it since as the name of a 
god in New Guinea; it must be a bolder man than I who should hint 
at a connection.  Here, then, is a singular thing:  a brand-new 
sect, arising by popular acclamation, and a nonsense word invented 
for its name.

The design of mystery seems obvious, and according to a very 
intelligent observer, Mr. Magee of Mangareva, this element of the 
mysterious is a chief attraction of the Mormon Church.  It enjoys 
some of the status of Freemasonry at home, and there is for the 
convert some of the exhilaration of adventure.  Other attractions 
are certainly conjoined.  Perpetual rebaptism, leading to a 
succession of baptismal feasts, is found, both from the social and 
the spiritual side, a pleasing feature.  More important is the fact 
that all the faithful enjoy office; perhaps more important still, 
the strictness of the discipline.  'The veto on liquor,' said Mr. 
Magee, 'brings them plenty members.'  There is no doubt these 
islanders are fond of drink, and no doubt they refrain from the 
indulgence; a bout on a feast-day, for instance, may be followed by 
a week or a month of rigorous sobriety.  Mr. Wilmot attributes this 
to Paumotuan frugality and the love of hoarding; it goes far 
deeper.  I have mentioned that I made a feast on board the CASCO.  
To wash down ship's bread and jam, each guest was given the choice 
of rum or syrup, and out of the whole number only one man voted - 
in a defiant tone, and amid shouts of mirth - for 'Trum'!  This was 
in public.  I had the meanness to repeat the experiment, whenever I 
had a chance, within the four walls of my house; and three at 
least, who had refused at the festival, greedily drank rum behind a 
door.  But there were others thoroughly consistent.  I said the 
virtues of the race were bourgeois and puritan; and how bourgeois 
is this! how puritanic! how Scottish! and how Yankee! - the 
temptation, the resistance, the public hypocritical conformity, the 
Pharisees, the Holy Willies, and the true disciples.  With such a 
people the popularity of an ascetic Church appears legitimate; in 
these strict rules, in this perpetual supervision, the weak find 
their advantage, the strong a certain pleasure; and the doctrine of 
rebaptism, a clean bill and a fresh start, will comfort many 
staggering professors.

There is yet another sect, or what is called a sect - no doubt 
improperly - that of the Whistlers.  Duncan Cameron, so clear in 
favour of the Mormons, was no less loud in condemnation of the 
Whistlers.  Yet I do not know; I still fancy there is some 
connection, perhaps fortuitous, probably disavowed.  Here at least 
are some doings in the house of an Israelite clergyman (or prophet) 
in the island of Anaa, of which I am equally sure that Duncan would 
disclaim and the Whistlers hail them for an imitation of their own.  
My informant, a Tahitian and a Catholic, occupied one part of the 
house; the prophet and his family lived in the other.  Night after 
night the Mormons, in the one end, held their evening sacrifice of 
song; night after night, in the other, the wife of the Tahitian lay 
awake and listened to their singing with amazement.  At length she 
could contain herself no longer, woke her husband, and asked him 
what he heard.  'I hear several persons singing hymns,' said he.  
'Yes,' she returned, 'but listen again!  Do you not hear something 
supernatural?'  His attention thus directed, he was aware of a 
strange buzzing voice - and yet he declared it was beautiful - 
which justly accompanied the singers.  The next day he made 
inquiries.  'It is a spirit,' said the prophet, with entire 
simplicity, 'which has lately made a practice of joining us at 
family worship.'  It did not appear the thing was visible, and like 
other spirits raised nearer home in these degenerate days, it was 
rudely ignorant, at first could only buzz, and had only learned of 
late to bear a part correctly in the music.

The performances of the Whistlers are more business-like.  Their 
meetings are held publicly with open doors, all being 'cordially 
invited to attend.'  The faithful sit about the room - according to 
one informant, singing hymns; according to another, now singing and 
now whistling; the leader, the wizard - let me rather say, the 
medium - sits in the midst, enveloped in a sheet and silent; and 
presently, from just above his head, or sometimes from the midst of 
the roof, an aerial whistling proceeds, appalling to the 
inexperienced.  This, it appears, is the language of the dead; its 
purport is taken down progressively by one of the experts, writing, 
I was told, 'as fast as a telegraph operator'; and the 
communications are at last made public.  They are of the baldest 
triviality; a schooner is, perhaps, announced, some idle gossip 
reported of a neighbour, or if the spirit shall have been called to 
consultation on a case of sickness, a remedy may be suggested.  One 
of these, immersion in scalding water, not long ago proved fatal to 
the patient.  The whole business is very dreary, very silly, and 
very European; it has none of the picturesque qualities of similar 
conjurations in New Zealand; it seems to possess no kernel of 
possible sense, like some that I shall describe among the Gilbert 
islanders.  Yet I was told that many hardy, intelligent natives 
were inveterate Whistlers.  'Like Mahinui?' I asked, willing to 
have a standard; and I was told 'Yes.'  Why should I wonder?  Men 
more enlightened than my convict-catechist sit down at home to 
follies equally sterile and dull.

The medium is sometimes female.  It was a woman, for instance, who 
introduced these practices on the north coast of Taiarapu, to the 
scandal of her own connections, her brother-in-law in particular 
declaring she was drunk.  But what shocked Tahiti might seem fit 
enough in the Paumotus, the more so as certain women there possess, 
by the gift of nature, singular and useful powers.  They say they 
are honest, well-intentioned ladies, some of them embarrassed by 
their weird inheritance.  And indeed the trouble caused by this 
endowment is so great, and the protection afforded so 
infinitesimally small, that I hesitate whether to call it a gift or 
a hereditary curse.  You may rob this lady's coco-patch, steal her 
canoes, burn down her house, and slay her family scatheless; but 
one thing you must not do:  you must not lay a hand upon her 
sleeping-mat, or your belly will swell, and you can only be cured 
by the lady or her husband.  Here is the report of an eye-witness, 
Tasmanian born, educated, a man who has made money - certainly no 
fool.  In 1886 he was present in a house on Makatea, where two lads 
began to skylark on the mats, and were (I think) ejected.  
Instantly after, their bellies began to swell; pains took hold on 
them; all manner of island remedies were exhibited in vain, and 
rubbing only magnified their sufferings.  The man of the house was 
called, explained the nature of the visitation, and prepared the 
cure.  A cocoa-nut was husked, filled with herbs, and with all the 
ceremonies of a launch, and the utterance of spells in the 
Paumotuan language, committed to the sea.  From that moment the 
pains began to grow more easy and the swelling to subside.  The 
reader may stare.  I can assure him, if he moved much among old 
residents of the archipelago, he would be driven to admit one thing 
of two - either that there is something in the swollen bellies or 
nothing in the evidence of man.

I have not met these gifted ladies; but I had an experience of my 
own, for I have played, for one night only, the part of the 
whistling spirit.  It had been blowing wearily all day, but with 
the fall of night the wind abated, and the moon, which was then 
full, rolled in a clear sky.  We went southward down the island on 
the side of the lagoon, walking through long-drawn forest aisles of 
palm, and on a floor of snowy sand.  No life was abroad, nor sound 
of life; till in a clear part of the isle we spied the embers of a 
fire, and not far off, in a dark house, heard natives talking 
softly.  To sit without a light, even in company, and under cover, 
is for a Paumotuan a somewhat hazardous extreme.  The whole scene - 
the strong moonlight and crude shadows on the sand, the scattered 
coals, the sound of the low voices from the house, and the lap of 
the lagoon along the beach - put me (I know not how) on thoughts of 
superstition.  I was barefoot, I observed my steps were noiseless, 
and drawing near to the dark house, but keeping well in shadow, 
began to whistle.  'The Heaving of the Lead' was my air - no very 
tragic piece.  With the first note the conversation and all 
movement ceased; silence accompanied me while I continued; and when 
I passed that way on my return I found the lamp was lighted in the 
house, but the tongues were still mute.  All night, as I now think, 
the wretches shivered and were silent.  For indeed, I had no guess 
at the time at the nature and magnitude of the terrors I inflicted, 
or with what grisly images the notes of that old song had peopled 
the dark house.

CHAPTER V - A PAUMOTUAN FUNERAL

NO, I had no guess of these men's terrors.  Yet I had received ere 
that a hint, if I had understood; and the occasion was a funeral.

A little apart in the main avenue of Rotoava, in a low hut of 
leaves that opened on a small enclosure, like a pigsty on a pen, an 
old man dwelt solitary with his aged wife.  Perhaps they were too 
old to migrate with the others; perhaps they were too poor, and had 
no possessions to dispute.  At least they had remained behind; and 
it thus befell that they were invited to my feast.  I dare say it 
was quite a piece of politics in the pigsty whether to come or not 
to come, and the husband long swithered between curiosity and age, 
till curiosity conquered, and they came, and in the midst of that 
last merrymaking death tapped him on the shoulder.  For some days, 
when the sky was bright and the wind cool, his mat would be spread 
in the main highway of the village, and he was to be seen lying 
there inert, a mere handful of a man, his wife inertly seated by 
his head.  They seemed to have outgrown alike our needs and 
faculties; they neither spoke nor listened; they suffered us to 
pass without a glance; the wife did not fan, she seemed not to 
attend upon her husband, and the two poor antiques sat juxtaposed 
under the high canopy of palms, the human tragedy reduced to its 
bare elements, a sight beyond pathos, stirring a thrill of 
curiosity.  And yet there was one touch of the pathetic haunted me:  
that so much youth and expectation should have run in these starved 
veins, and the man should have squandered all his lees of life on a 
pleasure party.

On the morning of 17th September the sufferer died, and, time 
pressing, he was buried the same day at four.  The cemetery lies to 
seaward behind Government House; broken coral, like so much road-
metal, forms the surface; a few wooden crosses, a few 
inconsiderable upright stones, designate graves; a mortared wall, 
high enough to lean on, rings it about; a clustering shrub 
surrounds it with pale leaves.  Here was the grave dug that 
morning, doubtless by uneasy diggers, to the sound of the nigh sea 
and the cries of sea-birds; meanwhile the dead man waited in his 
house, and the widow and another aged woman leaned on the fence 
before the door, no speech upon their lips, no speculation in their 
eyes.

Sharp at the hour the procession was in march, the coffin wrapped 
in white and carried by four bearers; mourners behind - not many, 
for not many remained in Rotoava, and not many in black, for these 
were poor; the men in straw hats, white coats, and blue trousers or 
the gorgeous parti-coloured pariu, the Tahitian kilt; the women, 
with a few exceptions, brightly habited.  Far in the rear came the 
widow, painfully carrying the dead man's mat; a creature aged 
beyond humanity, to the likeness of some missing link.

The dead man had been a Mormon; but the Mormon clergyman was gone 
with the rest to wrangle over boundaries in the adjacent isle, and 
a layman took his office.  Standing at the head of the open grave, 
in a white coat and blue pariu, his Tahitian Bible in his hand and 
one eye bound with a red handkerchief, he read solemnly that 
chapter in Job which has been read and heard over the bones of so 
many of our fathers, and with a good voice offered up two prayers.  
The wind and the surf bore a burthen.  By the cemetery gate a 
mother in crimson suckled an infant rolled in blue.  In the midst 
the widow sat upon the ground and polished one of the coffin-
stretchers with a piece of coral; a little later she had turned her 
back to the grave and was playing with a leaf.  Did she understand?  
God knows.  The officiant paused a moment, stooped, and gathered 
and threw reverently on the coffin a handful of rattling coral.  
Dust to dust:  but the grains of this dust were gross like 
cherries, and the true dust that was to follow sat near by, still 
cohering (as by a miracle) in the tragic semblance of a female ape.

So far, Mormon or not, it was a Christian funeral.  The well-known 
passage had been read from Job, the prayers had been rehearsed, the 
grave was filled, the mourners straggled homeward.  With a little 
coarser grain of covering earth, a little nearer outcry of the sea, 
a stronger glare of sunlight on the rude enclosure, and some 
incongruous colours of attire, the well-remembered form had been 
observed.

By rights it should have been otherwise.  The mat should have been 
buried with its owner; but, the family being poor, it was thriftily 
reserved for a fresh service.  The widow should have flung herself 
upon the grave and raised the voice of official grief, the 
neighbours have chimed in, and the narrow isle rung for a space 
with lamentation.  But the widow was old; perhaps she had 
forgotten, perhaps never understood, and she played like a child 
with leaves and coffin-stretchers.  In all ways my guest was buried 
with maimed rites.  Strange to think that his last conscious 
pleasure was the CASCO and my feast; strange to think that he had 
limped there, an old child, looking for some new good.  And the 
good thing, rest, had been allotted him.

But though the widow had neglected much, there was one part she 
must not utterly neglect.  She came away with the dispersing 
funeral; but the dead man's mat was left behind upon the grave, and 
I learned that by set of sun she must return to sleep there.  This 
vigil is imperative.  From sundown till the rising of the morning 
star the Paumotuan must hold his watch above the ashes of his 
kindred.  Many friends, if the dead have been a man of mark, will 
keep the watchers company; they will be well supplied with 
coverings against the weather; I believe they bring food, and the 
rite is persevered in for two weeks.  Our poor survivor, if, 
indeed, she properly survived, had little to cover, and few to sit 
with her; on the night of the funeral a strong squall chased her 
from her place of watch; for days the weather held uncertain and 
outrageous; and ere seven nights were up she had desisted, and 
returned to sleep in her low roof.  That she should be at the pains 
of returning for so short a visit to a solitary house, that this 
borderer of the grave should fear a little wind and a wet blanket, 
filled me at the time with musings.  I could not say she was 
indifferent; she was so far beyond me in experience that the court 
of my criticism waived jurisdiction; but I forged excuses, telling 
myself she had perhaps little to lament, perhaps suffered much, 
perhaps understood nothing.  And lo! in the whole affair there was 
no question whether of tenderness or piety, and the sturdy return 
of this old remnant was a mark either of uncommon sense or of 
uncommon fortitude.

Yet one thing had occurred that partly set me on the trail.  I have 
said the funeral passed much as at home.  But when all was over, 
when we were trooping in decent silence from the graveyard gate and 
down the path to the settlement, a sudden inbreak of a different 
spirit startled and perhaps dismayed us.  Two people walked not far 
apart in our procession:  my friend Mr. Donat - Donat-Rimarau:  
'Donat the much-handed' - acting Vice-Resident, present ruler of 
the archipelago, by far the man of chief importance on the scene, 
but known besides for one of an unshakable good temper; and a 
certain comely, strapping young Paumotuan woman, the comeliest on 
the isle, not (let us hope) the bravest or the most polite.  Of a 
sudden, ere yet the grave silence of the funeral was broken, she 
made a leap at the Resident, with pointed finger, shrieked a few 
words, and fell back again with a laughter, not a natural mirth.  
'What did she say to you?' I asked.  'She did not speak to ME,' 
said Donat, a shade perturbed; 'she spoke to the ghost of the dead 
man.'  And the purport of her speech was this:  'See there!  Donat 
will be a fine feast for you to-night.'

'M. Donat called it a jest,' I wrote at the time in my diary.  'It 
seemed to me more in the nature of a terrified conjuration, as 
though she would divert the ghost's attention from herself.  A 
cannibal race may well have cannibal phantoms.'  The guesses of the 
traveller appear foredoomed to be erroneous; yet in these I was 
precisely right.  The woman had stood by in terror at the funeral, 
being then in a dread spot, the graveyard.  She looked on in terror 
to the coming night, with that ogre, a new spirit, loosed upon the 
isle.  And the words she had cried in Donat's face were indeed a 
terrified conjuration, basely to shield herself, basely to dedicate 
another in her stead.  One thing is to be said in her excuse.  
Doubtless she partly chose Donat because he was a man of great 
good-nature, but partly, too, because he was a man of the half-
caste.  For I believe all natives regard white blood as a kind of 
talisman against the powers of hell.  In no other way can they 
explain the unpunished recklessness of Europeans.

CHAPTER VI - GRAVEYARD STORIES

WITH my superstitious friend, the islander, I fear I am not wholly 
frank, often leading the way with stories of my own, and being 
always a grave and sometimes an excited hearer.  But the deceit is 
scarce mortal, since I am as pleased to hear as he to tell, as 
pleased with the story as he with the belief; and, besides, it is 
entirely needful.  For it is scarce possible to exaggerate the 
extent and empire of his superstitions; they mould his life, they 
colour his thinking; and when he does not speak to me of ghosts, 
and gods, and devils, he is playing the dissembler and talking only 
with his lips.  With thoughts so different, one must indulge the 
other; and I would rather that I should indulge his superstition 
than he my incredulity.  Of one thing, besides, I may be sure:  Let 
me indulge it as I please, I shall not hear the whole; for he is 
already on his guard with me, and the amount of the lore is 
boundless.

I will give but a few instances at random, chiefly from my own 
doorstep in Upolu, during the past month (October 1890).  One of my 
workmen was sent the other day to the banana patch, there to dig; 
this is a hollow of the mountain, buried in woods, out of all sight 
and cry of mankind; and long before dusk Lafaele was back again 
beside the cook-house with embarrassed looks; he dared not longer 
stay alone, he was afraid of 'spirits in the bush.'  It seems these 
are the souls of the unburied dead, haunting where they fell, and 
wearing woodland shapes of pig, or bird, or insect; the bush is 
full of them, they seem to eat nothing, slay solitary wanderers 
apparently in spite, and at times, in human form, go down to 
villages and consort with the inhabitants undetected.  So much I 
learned a day or so after, walking in the bush with a very 
intelligent youth, a native.  It was a little before noon; a grey 
day and squally; and perhaps I had spoken lightly.  A dark squall 
burst on the side of the mountain; the woods shook and cried; the 
dead leaves rose from the ground in clouds, like butterflies; and 
my companion came suddenly to a full stop.  He was afraid, he said, 
of the trees falling; but as soon as I had changed the subject of 
our talk he proceeded with alacrity.  A day or two before a 
messenger came up the mountain from Apia with a letter; I was in 
the bush, he must await my return, then wait till I had answered:  
and before I was done his voice sounded shrill with terror of the 
coming night and the long forest road.  These are the commons.  
Take the chiefs.  There has been a great coming and going of signs 
and omens in our group.  One river ran down blood; red eels were 
captured in another; an unknown fish was thrown upon the coast, an 
ominous word found written on its scales.  So far we might be 
reading in a monkish chronicle; now we come on a fresh note, at 
once modern and Polynesian.  The gods of Upolu and Savaii, our two 
chief islands, contended recently at cricket.  Since then they are 
at war.  Sounds of battle are heard to roll along the coast.  A 
woman saw a man swim from the high seas and plunge direct into the 
bush; he was no man of that neighbourhood; and it was known he was 
one of the gods, speeding to a council.  Most perspicuous of all, a 
missionary on Savaii, who is also a medical man, was disturbed late 
in the night by knocking; it was no hour for the dispensary, but at 
length he woke his servant and sent him to inquire; the servant, 
looking from a window, beheld crowds of persons, all with grievous 
wounds, lopped limbs, broken heads, and bleeding bullet-holes; but 
when the door was opened all had disappeared.  They were gods from 
the field of battle.  Now these reports have certainly 
significance; it is not hard to trace them to political grumblers 
or to read in them a threat of coming trouble; from that merely 
human side I found them ominous myself.  But it was the spiritual 
side of their significance that was discussed in secret council by 
my rulers.  I shall best depict this mingled habit of the 
Polynesian mind by two connected instances.  I once lived in a 
village, the name of which I do not mean to tell.  The chief and 
his sister were persons perfectly intelligent:  gentlefolk, apt of 
speech.  The sister was very religious, a great church-goer, one 
that used to reprove me if I stayed away; I found afterwards that 
she privately worshipped a shark.  The chief himself was somewhat 
of a freethinker; at the least, a latitudinarian:  he was a man, 
besides, filled with European knowledge and accomplishments; of an 
impassive, ironical habit; and I should as soon have expected 
superstition in Mr. Herbert Spencer.  Hear the sequel.  I had 
discovered by unmistakable signs that they buried too shallow in 
the village graveyard, and I took my friend, as the responsible 
authority, to task.  'There is something wrong about your 
graveyard,' said I, 'which you must attend to, or it may have very 
bad results.'  'Something wrong?  What is it?' he asked, with an 
emotion that surprised me.  'If you care to go along there any 
evening about nine o'clock you can see for yourself,' said I.  He 
stepped backward.  'A ghost!' he cried.

In short, in the whole field of the South Seas, there is not one to 
blame another.  Half blood and whole, pious and debauched, 
intelligent and dull, all men believe in ghosts, all men combine 
with their recent Christianity fear of and a lingering faith in the 
old island deities.  So, in Europe, the gods of Olympus slowly 
dwindled into village bogies; so to-day, the theological Highlander 
sneaks from under the eye of the Free Church divine to lay an 
offering by a sacred well.

I try to deal with the whole matter here because of a particular 
quality in Paumotuan superstitions.  It is true I heard them told 
by a man with a genius for such narrations.  Close about our 
evening lamp, within sound of the island surf, we hung on his 
words, thrilling.  The reader, in far other scenes, must listen 
close for the faint echo.

This bundle of weird stories sprang from the burial and the woman's 
selfish conjuration.  I was dissatisfied with what I heard, harped 
upon questions, and struck at last this vein of metal.  It is from 
sundown to about four in the morning that the kinsfolk camp upon 
the grave; and these are the hours of the spirits' wanderings.  At 
any time of the night - it may be earlier, it may be later - a 
sound is to be heard below, which is the noise of his liberation; 
at four sharp, another and a louder marks the instant of the re-
imprisonment; between-whiles, he goes his malignant rounds.  'Did 
you ever see an evil spirit?' was once asked of a Paumotuan.  
'Once.'  'Under what form?'  'It was in the form of a crane.'  'And 
how did you know that crane to be a spirit?' was asked.  'I will 
tell you,' he answered; and this was the purport of his 
inconclusive narrative.  His father had been dead nearly a 
fortnight; others had wearied of the watch; and as the sun was 
setting, he found himself by the grave alone.  It was not yet dark, 
rather the hour of the afterglow, when he was aware of a snow-white 
crane upon the coral mound; presently more cranes came, some white, 
some black; then the cranes vanished, and he saw in their place a 
white cat, to which there was silently joined a great company of 
cats of every hue conceivable; then these also disappeared, and he 
was left astonished.

This was an anodyne appearance.  Take instead the experience of 
Rua-a-mariterangi on the isle of Katiu.  He had a need for some 
pandanus, and crossed the isle to the sea-beach, where it chiefly 
flourishes.  The day was still, and Rua was surprised to hear a 
crashing sound among the thickets, and then the fall of a 
considerable tree.  Here must be some one building a canoe; and he 
entered the margin of the wood to find and pass the time of day 
with this chance neighbour.  The crashing sounded more at hand; and 
then he was aware of something drawing swiftly near among the tree-
tops.  It swung by its heels downward, like an ape, so that its 
hands were free for murder; it depended safely by the slightest 
twigs; the speed of its coming was incredible; and soon Rua 
recognised it for a corpse, horrible with age, its bowels hanging 
as it came.  Prayer was the weapon of Christian in the Valley of 
the Shadow, and it is to prayer that Rua-a-mariterangi attributes 
his escape.  No merely human expedition had availed.

This demon was plainly from the grave; yet you will observe he was 
abroad by day.  And inconsistent as it may seem with the hours of 
the night watch and the many references to the rising of the 
morning star, it is no singular exception.  I could never find a 
case of another who had seen this ghost, diurnal and arboreal in 
its habits; but others have heard the fall of the tree, which seems 
the signal of its coming.  Mr. Donat was once pearling on the 
uninhabited isle of Haraiki.  It was a day without a breath of 
wind, such as alternate in the archipelago with days of 
contumelious breezes.  The divers were in the midst of the lagoon 
upon their employment; the cook, a boy of ten, was over his pots in 
the camp.  Thus were all souls accounted for except a single native 
who accompanied Donat into the wood in quest of sea-fowls' eggs.  
In a moment, out of the stillness, came the sound of the fall of a 
great tree.  Donat would have passed on to find the cause.  'No,' 
cried his companion, 'that was no tree.  It was something NOT 
RIGHT.  Let us go back to camp.'  Next Sunday the divers were 
turned on, all that part of the isle was thoroughly examined, and 
sure enough no tree had fallen.  A little later Mr. Donat saw one 
of his divers flee from a similar sound, in similar unaffected 
panic, on the same isle.  But neither would explain, and it was not 
till afterwards, when he met with Rua, that he learned the occasion 
of their terrors.

But whether by day or night, the purpose of the dead in these 
abhorred activities is still the same.  In Samoa, my informant had 
no idea of the food of the bush spirits; no such ambiguity would 
exist in the mind of a Paumotuan.  In that hungry archipelago, 
living and dead must alike toil for nutriment; and the race having 
been cannibal in the past, the spirits are so still.  When the 
living ate the dead, horrified nocturnal imagination drew the 
shocking inference that the dead might eat the living.  Doubtless 
they slay men, doubtless even mutilate them, in mere malice.  
Marquesan spirits sometimes tear out the eyes of travellers; but 
even that may be more practical than appears, for the eye is a 
cannibal dainty.  And certainly the root-idea of the dead, at least 
in the far eastern islands, is to prowl for food.  It was as a 
dainty morsel for a meal that the woman denounced Donat at the 
funeral.  There are spirits besides who prey in particular not on 
the bodies but on the souls of the dead.  The point is clearly made 
in a Tahitian story.  A child fell sick, grew swiftly worse, and at 
last showed signs of death.  The mother hastened to the house of a 
sorcerer, who lived hard by.  'You are yet in time,' said he; 'a 
spirit has just run past my door carrying the soul of your child 
wrapped in the leaf of a purao; but I have a spirit stronger and 
swifter who will run him down ere he has time to eat it.'  Wrapped 
in a leaf:  like other things edible and corruptible.

Or take an experience of Mr. Donat's on the island of Anaa.  It was 
a night of a high wind, with violent squalls; his child was very 
sick, and the father, though he had gone to bed, lay wakeful, 
hearkening to the gale.  All at once a fowl was violently dashed on 
the house wall.  Supposing he had forgot to put it in shelter with 
the rest, Donat arose, found the bird (a cock) lying on the 
verandah, and put it in the hen-house, the door of which he 
securely fastened.  Fifteen minutes later the business was 
repeated, only this time, as it was being dashed against the wall, 
the bird crew.  Again Donat replaced it, examining the hen-house 
thoroughly and finding it quite perfect; as he was so engaged the 
wind puffed out his light, and he must grope back to the door a 
good deal shaken.  Yet a third time the bird was dashed upon the 
wall; a third time Donat set it, now near dead, beside its mates; 
and he was scarce returned before there came a rush, like that of a 
furious strong man, against the door, and a whistle as loud as that 
of a railway engine rang about the house.  The sceptical reader may 
here detect the finger of the tempest; but the women gave up all 
for lost and clustered on the beds lamenting.  Nothing followed, 
and I must suppose the gale somewhat abated, for presently after a 
chief came visiting.  He was a bold man to be abroad so late, but 
doubtless carried a bright lantern.  And he was certainly a man of 
counsel, for as soon as he heard the details of these disturbances 
he was in a position to explain their nature.  'Your child,' said 
he, 'must certainly die.  This is the evil spirit of our island who 
lies in wait to eat the spirits of the newly dead.'  And then he 
went on to expatiate on the strangeness of the spirit's conduct.  
He was not usually, he explained, so open of assault, but sat 
silent on the house-top waiting, in the guise of a bird, while 
within the people tended the dying and bewailed the dead, and had 
no thought of peril.  But when the day came and the doors were 
opened, and men began to go abroad, blood-stains on the wall 
betrayed the tragedy.

This is the quality I admire in Paumotuan legend.  In Tahiti the 
spirit-eater is said to assume a vesture which has much more of 
pomp, but how much less of horror.  It has been seen by all sorts 
and conditions, native and foreign; only the last insist it is a 
meteor.  My authority was not so sure.  He was riding with his wife 
about two in the morning; both were near asleep, and the horses not 
much better.  It was a brilliant and still night, and the road 
wound over a mountain, near by a deserted marae (old Tahitian 
temple).  All at once the appearance passed above them:  a form of 
light; the head round and greenish; the body long, red, and with a 
focus of yet redder brilliancy about the midst.  A buzzing hoot 
accompanied its passage; it flew direct out of one marae, and 
direct for another down the mountain side.  And this, as my 
informant argued, is suggestive.  For why should a mere meteor 
frequent the altars of abominable gods?  The horses, I should say, 
were equally dismayed with their riders.  Now I am not dismayed at 
all - not even agreeably.  Give me rather the bird upon the house-
top and the morning blood-gouts on the wall.

But the dead are not exclusive in their diet.  They carry with them 
to the grave, in particular, the Polynesian taste for fish, and 
enter at times with the living into a partnership in fishery.  Rua-
a-mariterangi is again my authority; I feel it diminishes the 
credit of the fact, but how it builds up the image of this 
inveterate ghost-seer!  He belongs to the miserably poor island of 
Taenga, yet his father's house was always well supplied.  As Rua 
grew up he was called at last to go a-fishing with this fortunate 
parent.  They rowed the lagoon at dusk, to an unlikely place, and 
the lay down in the stern, and the father began vainly to cast his 
line over the bows.  It is to be supposed that Rua slept; and when 
he awoke there was the figure of another beside his father, and his 
father was pulling in the fish hand over hand.  'Who is that man, 
father?' Rua asked.  'It is none of your business,' said the 
father; and Rua supposed the stranger had swum off to them from 
shore.  Night after night they fared into the lagoon, often to the 
most unlikely places; night after night the stranger would suddenly 
be seen on board, and as suddenly be missed; and morning after 
morning the canoe returned laden with fish.  'My father is a very 
lucky man,' thought Rua.  At last, one fine day, there came first 
one boat party and then another, who must be entertained; father 
and son put off later than usual into the lagoon; and before the 
canoe was landed it was four o'clock, and the morning star was 
close on the horizon.  Then the stranger appeared seized with some 
distress; turned about, showing for the first time his face, which 
was that of one long dead, with shining eyes; stared into the east, 
set the tips of his fingers to his mouth like one a-cold, uttered a 
strange, shuddering sound between a whistle and a moan - a thing to 
freeze the blood; and, the day-star just rising from the sea, he 
suddenly was not.  Then Rua understood why his father prospered, 
why his fishes rotted early in the day, and why some were always 
carried to the cemetery and laid upon the graves.  My informant is 
a man not certainly averse to superstition, but he keeps his head, 
and takes a certain superior interest, which I may be allowed to 
call scientific.  The last point reminding him of some parallel 
practice in Tahiti, he asked Rua if the fish were left, or carried 
home again after a formal dedication.  It appears old Mariterangi 
practised both methods; sometimes treating his shadowy partner to a 
mere oblation, sometimes honestly leaving his fish to rot upon the 
grave.

It is plain we have in Europe stories of a similar complexion; and 
the Polynesian VARUA INO or AITU O LE VAO is clearly the near 
kinsman of the Transylvanian vampire.  Here is a tale in which the 
kinship appears broadly marked.  On the atoll of Penrhyn, then 
still partly savage, a certain chief was long the salutary terror 
of the natives.  He died, he was buried; and his late neighbours 
had scarce tasted the delights of licence ere his ghost appeared 
about the village.  Fear seized upon all; a council was held of the 
chief men and sorcerers; and with the approval of the Rarotongan 
missionary, who was as frightened as the rest, and in the presence 
of several whites - my friend Mr. Ben Hird being one - the grave 
was opened, deepened until water came, and the body re-interred 
face down.  The still recent staking of suicides in England and the 
decapitation of vampires in the east of Europe form close 
parallels.

So in Samoa only the spirits of the unburied awake fear.  During 
the late war many fell in the bush; their bodies, sometimes 
headless, were brought back by native pastors and interred; but 
this (I know not why) was insufficient, and the spirit still 
lingered on the theatre of death.  When peace returned a singular 
scene was enacted in many places, and chiefly round the high gorges 
of Lotoanuu, where the struggle was long centred and the loss had 
been severe.  Kinswomen of the dead came carrying a mat or sheet 
and guided by survivors of the fight.  The place of death was 
earnestly sought out; the sheet was spread upon the ground; and the 
women, moved with pious anxiety, sat about and watched it.  If any 
living thing alighted it was twice brushed away; upon the third 
coming it was known to be the spirit of the dead, was folded in, 
carried home and buried beside the body; and the aitu rested.  The 
rite was practised beyond doubt in simple piety; the repose of the 
soul was its object:  its motive, reverent affection.  The present 
king disowns indeed all knowledge of a dangerous aitu; he declares 
the souls of the unburied were only wanderers in limbo, lacking an 
entrance to the proper country of the dead, unhappy, nowise 
hurtful.  And this severely classic opinion doubtless represents 
the views of the enlightened.  But the flight of my Lafaele marks 
the grosser terrors of the ignorant.

This belief in the exorcising efficacy of funeral rites perhaps 
explains a fact, otherwise amazing, that no Polynesian seems at all 
to share our European horror of human bones and mummies.  Of the 
first they made their cherished ornaments; they preserved them in 
houses or in mortuary caves; and the watchers of royal sepulchres 
dwelt with their children among the bones of generations.  The 
mummy, even in the making, was as little feared.  In the Marquesas, 
on the extreme coast, it was made by the household with continual 
unction and exposure to the sun; in the Carolines, upon the 
farthest west, it is still cured in the smoke of the family hearth.  
Head-hunting, besides, still lives around my doorstep in Samoa.  
And not ten years ago, in the Gilberts, the widow must disinter, 
cleanse, polish, and thenceforth carry about her, by day and night, 
the head of her dead husband.  In all these cases we may suppose 
the process, whether of cleansing or drying, to have fully 
exorcised the aitu.

But the Paumotuan belief is more obscure.  Here the man is duly 
buried, and he has to be watched.  He is duly watched, and the 
spirit goes abroad in spite of watches.  Indeed, it is not the 
purpose of the vigils to prevent these wanderings; only to mollify 
by polite attention the inveterate malignity of the dead.  Neglect 
(it is supposed) may irritate and thus invite his visits, and the 
aged and weakly sometimes balance risks and stay at home.  Observe, 
it is the dead man's kindred and next friends who thus deprecate 
his fury with nocturnal watchings.  Even the placatory vigil is 
held perilous, except in company, and a boy was pointed out to me 
in Rotoava, because he had watched alone by his own father.  Not 
the ties of the dead, nor yet their proved character, affect the 
issue.  A late Resident, who died in Fakarava of sunstroke, was 
beloved in life and is still remembered with affection; none the 
less his spirit went about the island clothed with terrors, and the 
neighbourhood of Government House was still avoided after dark.  We 
may sum up the cheerful doctrine thus:  All men become vampires, 
and the vampire spares none.  And here we come face to face with a 
tempting inconsistency.  For the whistling spirits are notoriously 
clannish; I understood them to wait upon and to enlighten kinsfolk 
only, and that the medium was always of the race of the 
communicating spirit.  Here, then, we have the bonds of the family, 
on the one hand, severed at the hour of death; on the other, 
helpfully persisting.

The child's soul in the Tahitian tale was wrapped in leaves.  It is 
the spirits of the newly dead that are the dainty.  When they are 
slain, the house is stained with blood.  Rua's dead fisherman was 
decomposed; so - and horribly - was his arboreal demon.  The 
spirit, then, is a thing material; and it is by the material 
ensigns of corruption that he is distinguished from the living man.  
This opinion is widespread, adds a gross terror to the more ugly 
Polynesian tales, and sometimes defaces the more engaging with a 
painful and incongruous touch.  I will give two examples 
sufficiently wide apart, one from Tahiti, one from Samoa.

And first from Tahiti.  A man went to visit the husband of his 
sister, then some time dead.  In her life the sister had been 
dainty in the island fashion, and went always adorned with a 
coronet of flowers.  In the midst of the night the brother awoke 
and was aware of a heavenly fragrance going to and fro in the dark 
house.  The lamp I must suppose to have burned out; no Tahitian 
would have lain down without one lighted.  A while he lay wondering 
and delighted; then called upon the rest.  'Do none of you smell 
flowers?' he asked.  'O,' said his brother-in-law, 'we are used to 
that here.'  The next morning these two men went walking, and the 
widower confessed that his dead wife came about the house 
continually, and that he had even seen her.  She was shaped and 
dressed and crowned with flowers as in her lifetime; only she moved 
a few inches above the earth with a very easy progress, and flitted 
dryshod above the surface of the river.  And now comes my point:  
It was always in a back view that she appeared; and these brothers-
in-law, debating the affair, agreed that this was to conceal the 
inroads of corruption.

Now for the Samoan story.  I owe it to the kindness of Dr. F. Otto 
Sierich, whose collection of folk-tales I expect with a high degree 
of interest.  A man in Manu'a was married to two wives and had no 
issue.  He went to Savaii, married there a third, and was more 
fortunate.  When his wife was near her time he remembered he was in 
a strange island, like a poor man; and when his child was born he 
must be shamed for lack of gifts.  It was in vain his wife 
dissuaded him.  He returned to his father in Manu'a seeking help; 
and with what he could get he set off in the night to re-embark.  
Now his wives heard of his coming; they were incensed that he did 
not stay to visit them; and on the beach, by his canoe, intercepted 
and slew him.  Now the third wife lay asleep in Savaii; - her babe 
was born and slept by her side; and she was awakened by the spirit 
of her husband.  'Get up,' he said, 'my father is sick in Manu'a 
and we must go to visit him.'  'It is well,' said she; 'take you 
the child, while I carry its mats.'  'I cannot carry the child,' 
said the spirit; 'I am too cold from the sea.'  When they were got 
on board the canoe the wife smelt carrion.  'How is this?' she 
said.  'What have you in the canoe that I should smell carrion?'  
'It is nothing in the canoe,' said the spirit.  'It is the land-
wind blowing down the mountains, where some beast lies dead.'  It 
appears it was still night when they reached Manu'a - the swiftest 
passage on record - and as they entered the reef the bale-fires 
burned in the village.  Again she asked him to carry the child; but 
now he need no more dissemble.  'I cannot carry your child,' said 
he, 'for I am dead, and the fires you see are burning for my 
funeral.'

The curious may learn in Dr. Sierich's book the unexpected sequel 
of the tale.  Here is enough for my purpose.  Though the man was 
but new dead, the ghost was already putrefied, as though 
putrefaction were the mark and of the essence of a spirit.  The 
vigil on the Paumotuan grave does not extend beyond two weeks, and 
they told me this period was thought to coincide with that of the 
resolution of the body.  The ghost always marked with decay - the 
danger seemingly ending with the process of dissolution - here is 
tempting matter for the theorist.  But it will not do.  The lady of 
the flowers had been long dead, and her spirit was still supposed 
to bear the brand of perishability.  The Resident had been more 
than a fortnight buried, and his vampire was still supposed to go 
the rounds.

Of the lost state of the dead, from the lurid Mangaian legend, in 
which infernal deities hocus and destroy the souls of all, to the 
various submarine and aerial limbos where the dead feast, float 
idle, or resume the occupations of their life on earth, it would be 
wearisome to tell.  One story I give, for it is singular in itself, 
is well-known in Tahiti, and has this of interest, that it is post-
Christian, dating indeed from but a few years back.  A princess of 
the reigning house died; was transported to the neighbouring isle 
of Raiatea; fell there under the empire of a spirit who condemned 
her to climb coco-palms all day and bring him the nuts; was found 
after some time in this miserable servitude by a second spirit, one 
of her own house; and by him, upon her lamentations, reconveyed to 
Tahiti, where she found her body still waked, but already swollen 
with the approaches of corruption.  It is a lively point in the 
tale that, on the sight of this dishonoured tabernacle, the 
princess prayed she might continue to be numbered with the dead.  
But it seems it was too late, her spirit was replaced by the least 
dignified of entrances, and her startled family beheld the body 
move.  The seemingly purgatorial labours, the helpful kindred 
spirit, and the horror of the princess at the sight of her tainted 
body, are all points to be remarked.

The truth is, the tales are not necessarily consistent in 
themselves; and they are further darkened for the stranger by an 
ambiguity of language.  Ghosts, vampires, spirits, and gods are all 
confounded.  And yet I seem to perceive that (with exceptions) 
those whom we would count gods were less maleficent.  Permanent 
spirits haunt and do murder in corners of Samoa; but those 
legitimate gods of Upolu and Savaii, whose wars and cricketings of 
late convulsed society, I did not gather to be dreaded, or not with 
a like fear.  The spirit of Aana that ate souls is certainly a 
fearsome inmate; but the high gods, even of the archipelago, seem 
helpful.  Mahinui - from whom our convict-catechist had been named 
- the spirit of the sea, like a Proteus endowed with endless 
avatars, came to the assistance of the shipwrecked and carried them 
ashore in the guise of a ray fish.  The same divinity bore priests 
from isle to isle about the archipelago, and by his aid, within the 
century, persons have been seen to fly.  The tutelar deity of each 
isle is likewise helpful, and by a particular form of wedge-shaped 
cloud on the horizon announces the coming of a ship.

To one who conceives of these atolls, so narrow, so barren, so 
beset with sea, here would seem a superfluity of ghostly denizens.  
And yet there are more.  In the various brackish pools and ponds, 
beautiful women with long red hair are seen to rise and bathe; only 
(timid as mice) on the first sound of feet upon the coral they dive 
again for ever.  They are known to be healthy and harmless living 
people, dwellers of an underworld; and the same fancy is current in 
Tahiti, where also they have the hair red.  TETEA is the Tahitian 
name; the Paumotuan, MOKUREA.

PART III: THE GILBERTS

CHAPTER I - BUTARITARI

AT Honolulu we had said farewell to the CASCO and to Captain Otis, 
and our next adventure was made in changed conditions.  Passage was 
taken for myself, my wife, Mr. Osbourne, and my China boy, Ah Fu, 
on a pigmy trading schooner, the EQUATOR, Captain Dennis Reid; and 
on a certain bright June day in 1889, adorned in the Hawaiian 
fashion with the garlands of departure, we drew out of port and 
bore with a fair wind for Micronesia.

The whole extent of the South Seas is a desert of ships; more 
especially that part where we were now to sail.  No post runs in 
these islands; communication is by accident; where you may have 
designed to go is one thing, where you shall be able to arrive 
another.  It was my hope, for instance, to have reached the 
Carolines, and returned to the light of day by way of Manila and 
the China ports; and it was in Samoa that we were destined to re-
appear and be once more refreshed with the sight of mountains.  
Since the sunset faded from the peaks of Oahu six months had 
intervened, and we had seen no spot of earth so high as an ordinary 
cottage.  Our path had been still on the flat sea, our dwellings 
upon unerected coral, our diet from the pickle-tub or out of tins; 
I had learned to welcome shark's flesh for a variety; and a 
mountain, an onion, an Irish potato or a beef-steak, had been long 
lost to sense and dear to aspiration.

The two chief places of our stay, Butaritari and Apemama, lie near 
the line; the latter within thirty miles.  Both enjoy a superb 
ocean climate, days of blinding sun and bracing wind, nights of a 
heavenly brightness.  Both are somewhat wider than Fakarava, 
measuring perhaps (at the widest) a quarter of a mile from beach to 
beach.  In both, a coarse kind of TARO thrives; its culture is a 
chief business of the natives, and the consequent mounds and 
ditches make miniature scenery and amuse the eye.  In all else they 
show the customary features of an atoll:  the low horizon, the 
expanse of the lagoon, the sedge-like rim of palm-tops, the 
sameness and smallness of the land, the hugely superior size and 
interest of sea and sky.  Life on such islands is in many points 
like life on shipboard.  The atoll, like the ship, is soon taken 
for granted; and the islanders, like the ship's crew, become soon 
the centre of attention.  The isles are populous, independent, 
seats of kinglets, recently civilised, little visited.  In the last 
decade many changes have crept in; women no longer go unclothed 
till marriage; the widow no longer sleeps at night and goes abroad 
by day with the skull of her dead husband; and, fire-arms being 
introduced, the spear and the shark-tooth sword are sold for 
curiosities.  Ten years ago all these things and practices were to 
be seen in use; yet ten years more, and the old society will have 
entirely vanished.  We came in a happy moment to see its 
institutions still erect and (in Apemama) scarce decayed.

Populous and independent - warrens of men, ruled over with some 
rustic pomp - such was the first and still the recurring impression 
of these tiny lands.  As we stood across the lagoon for the town of 
Butaritari, a stretch of the low shore was seen to be crowded with 
the brown roofs of houses; those of the palace and king's summer 
parlour (which are of corrugated iron) glittered near one end 
conspicuously bright; the royal colours flew hard by on a tall 
flagstaff; in front, on an artificial islet, the gaol played the 
part of a martello.  Even upon this first and distant view, the 
place had scarce the air of what it truly was, a village; rather of 
that which it was also, a petty metropolis, a city rustic and yet 
royal.

The lagoon is shoal.  The tide being out, we waded for some quarter 
of a mile in tepid shallows, and stepped ashore at last into a 
flagrant stagnancy of sun and heat.  The lee side of a line island 
after noon is indeed a breathless place; on the ocean beach the 
trade will be still blowing, boisterous and cool; out in the lagoon 
it will be blowing also, speeding the canoes; but the screen of 
bush completely intercepts it from the shore, and sleep and silence 
and companies of mosquitoes brood upon the towns.

We may thus be said to have taken Butaritari by surprise.  A few 
inhabitants were still abroad in the north end, at which we landed.  
As we advanced, we were soon done with encounter, and seemed to 
explore a city of the dead.  Only, between the posts of open 
houses, we could see the townsfolk stretched in the siesta, 
sometimes a family together veiled in a mosquito-net, sometimes a 
single sleeper on a platform like a corpse on a bier.

The houses were of all dimensions, from those of toys to those of 
churches.  Some might hold a battalion, some were so minute they 
could scarce receive a pair of lovers; only in the playroom, when 
the toys are mingled, do we meet such incongruities of scale.  Many 
were open sheds; some took the form of roofed stages; others were 
walled and the walls pierced with little windows.  A few were 
perched on piles in the lagoon; the rest stood at random on a 
green, through which the roadway made a ribbon of sand, or along 
the embankments of a sheet of water like a shallow dock.  One and 
all were the creatures of a single tree; palm-tree wood and palm-
tree leaf their materials; no nail had been driven, no hammer 
sounded, in their building, and they were held together by lashings 
of palm-tree sinnet.

In the midst of the thoroughfare, the church stands like an island, 
a lofty and dim house with rows of windows; a rich tracery of 
framing sustains the roof; and through the door at either end the 
street shows in a vista.  The proportions of the place, in such 
surroundings, and built of such materials, appeared august; and we 
threaded the nave with a sentiment befitting visitors in a 
cathedral.  Benches run along either side.  In the midst, on a 
crazy dais, two chairs stand ready for the king and queen when they 
shall choose to worship; over their heads a hoop, apparently from a 
hogshead, depends by a strip of red cotton; and the hoop (which 
hangs askew) is dressed with streamers of the same material, red 
and white.

This was our first advertisement of the royal dignity, and 
presently we stood before its seat and centre.  The palace is built 
of imported wood upon a European plan; the roof of corrugated iron, 
the yard enclosed with walls, the gate surmounted by a sort of 
lych-house.  It cannot be called spacious; a labourer in the States 
is sometimes more commodiously lodged; but when we had the chance 
to see it within, we found it was enriched (beyond all island 
expectation) with coloured advertisements and cuts from the 
illustrated papers.  Even before the gate some of the treasures of 
the crown stand public:  a bell of a good magnitude, two pieces of 
cannon, and a single shell.  The bell cannot be rung nor the guns 
fired; they are curiosities, proofs of wealth, a part of the parade 
of the royalty, and stand to be admired like statues in a square.  
A straight gut of water like a canal runs almost to the palace 
door; the containing quay-walls excellently built of coral; over 
against the mouth, by what seems an effect of landscape art, the 
martello-like islet of the gaol breaks the lagoon.  Vassal chiefs 
with tribute, neighbour monarchs come a-roving, might here sail in, 
view with surprise these extensive public works, and be awed by 
these mouths of silent cannon.  It was impossible to see the place 
and not to fancy it designed for pageantry.  But the elaborate 
theatre then stood empty; the royal house deserted, its doors and 
windows gaping; the whole quarter of the town immersed in silence.  
On the opposite bank of the canal, on a roofed stage, an ancient 
gentleman slept publicly, sole visible inhabitant; and beyond on 
the lagoon a canoe spread a striped lateen, the sole thing moving.

The canal is formed on the south by a pier or causeway with a 
parapet.  At the far end the parapet stops, and the quay expands 
into an oblong peninsula in the lagoon, the breathing-place and 
summer parlour of the king.  The midst is occupied by an open house 
or permanent marquee - called here a maniapa, or, as the word is 
now pronounced, a maniap' - at the lowest estimation forty feet by 
sixty.  The iron roof, lofty but exceedingly low-browed, so that a 
woman must stoop to enter, is supported externally on pillars of 
coral, within by a frame of wood.  The floor is of broken coral, 
divided in aisles by the uprights of the frame; the house far 
enough from shore to catch the breeze, which enters freely and 
disperses the mosquitoes; and under the low eaves the sun is seen 
to glitter and the waves to dance on the lagoon.

It was now some while since we had met any but slumberers; and when 
we had wandered down the pier and stumbled at last into this bright 
shed, we were surprised to find it occupied by a society of wakeful 
people, some twenty souls in all, the court and guardsmen of 
Butaritari.  The court ladies were busy making mats; the guardsmen 
yawned and sprawled.  Half a dozen rifles lay on a rock and a 
cutlass was leaned against a pillar:  the armoury of these drowsy 
musketeers.  At the far end, a little closed house of wood 
displayed some tinsel curtains, and proved, upon examination, to be 
a privy on the European model.  In front of this, upon some mats, 
lolled Tebureimoa, the king; behind him, on the panels of the 
house, two crossed rifles represented fasces.  He wore pyjamas 
which sorrowfully misbecame his bulk; his nose was hooked and 
cruel, his body overcome with sodden corpulence, his eye timorous 
and dull:  he seemed at once oppressed with drowsiness and held 
awake by apprehension:  a pepper rajah muddled with opium, and 
listening for the march of a Dutch army, looks perhaps not 
otherwise.  We were to grow better acquainted, and first and last I 
had the same impression; he seemed always drowsy, yet always to 
hearken and start; and, whether from remorse or fear, there is no 
doubt he seeks a refuge in the abuse of drugs.

The rajah displayed no sign of interest in our coming.  But the 
queen, who sat beside him in a purple sacque, was more accessible; 
and there was present an interpreter so willing that his volubility 
became at last the cause of our departure.  He had greeted us upon 
our entrance:- 'That is the honourable King, and I am his 
interpreter,' he had said, with more stateliness than truth.  For 
he held no appointment in the court, seemed extremely ill-
acquainted with the island language, and was present, like 
ourselves, upon a visit of civility.  Mr. Williams was his name:  
an American darkey, runaway ship's cook, and bar-keeper at THE LAND 
WE LIVE IN tavern, Butaritari.  I never knew a man who had more 
words in his command or less truth to communicate; neither the 
gloom of the monarch, nor my own efforts to be distant, could in 
the least abash him; and when the scene closed, the darkey was left 
talking.

The town still slumbered, or had but just begun to turn and stretch 
itself; it was still plunged in heat and silence.  So much the more 
vivid was the impression that we carried away of the house upon the 
islet, the Micronesian Saul wakeful amid his guards, and his 
unmelodious David, Mr. Williams, chattering through the drowsy 
hours. 

CHAPTER II - THE FOUR BROTHERS

THE kingdom of Tebureimoa includes two islands, Great and Little 
Makin; some two thousand subjects pay him tribute, and two semi-
independent chieftains do him qualified homage.  The importance of 
the office is measured by the man; he may be a nobody, he may be 
absolute; and both extremes have been exemplified within the memory 
of residents.

On the death of king Tetimararoa, Tebureimoa's father, Nakaeia, the 
eldest son, succeeded.  He was a fellow of huge physical strength, 
masterful, violent, with a certain barbaric thrift and some 
intelligence of men and business.  Alone in his islands, it was he 
who dealt and profited; he was the planter and the merchant; and 
his subjects toiled for his behoof in servitude.  When they wrought 
long and well their taskmaster declared a holiday, and supplied and 
shared a general debauch.  The scale of his providing was at times 
magnificent; six hundred dollars' worth of gin and brandy was set 
forth at once; the narrow land resounded with the noise of revelry:  
and it was a common thing to see the subjects (staggering 
themselves) parade their drunken sovereign on the fore-hatch of a 
wrecked vessel, king and commons howling and singing as they went.  
At a word from Nakaeia's mouth the revel ended; Makin became once 
more an isle of slaves and of teetotalers; and on the morrow all 
the population must be on the roads or in the taro-patches toiling 
under his bloodshot eye.

The fear of Nakaeia filled the land.  No regularity of justice was 
affected; there was no trial, there were no officers of the law; it 
seems there was but one penalty, the capital; and daylight assault 
and midnight murder were the forms of process.  The king himself 
would play the executioner:  and his blows were dealt by stealth, 
and with the help and countenance of none but his own wives.  These 
were his oarswomen; one that caught a crab, he slew incontinently 
with the tiller; thus disciplined, they pulled him by night to the 
scene of his vengeance, which he would then execute alone and 
return well-pleased with his connubial crew.  The inmates of the 
harem held a station hard for us to conceive.  Beasts of draught, 
and driven by the fear of death, they were yet implicitly trusted 
with their sovereign's life; they were still wives and queens, and 
it was supposed that no man should behold their faces.  They killed 
by the sight like basilisks; a chance view of one of those 
boatwomen was a crime to be wiped out with blood.  In the days of 
Nakaeia the palace was beset with some tall coco-palms which 
commanded the enclosure.  It chanced one evening, while Nakaeia sat 
below at supper with his wives, that the owner of the grove was in 
a tree-top drawing palm-tree wine; it chanced that he looked down, 
and the king at the same moment looking up, their eyes encountered.  
Instant flight preserved the involuntary criminal.  But during the 
remainder of that reign he must lurk and be hid by friends in 
remote parts of the isle; Nakaeia hunted him without remission, 
although still in vain; and the palms, accessories to the fact, 
were ruthlessly cut down.  Such was the ideal of wifely purity in 
an isle where nubile virgins went naked as in paradise.  And yet 
scandal found its way into Nakaeia's well-guarded harem.  He was at 
that time the owner of a schooner, which he used for a pleasure-
house, lodging on board as she lay anchored; and thither one day he 
summoned a new wife.  She was one that had been sealed to him; that 
is to say (I presume), that he was married to her sister, for the 
husband of an elder sister has the call of the cadets.  She would 
be arrayed for the occasion; she would come scented, garlanded, 
decked with fine mats and family jewels, for marriage, as her 
friends supposed; for death, as she well knew.  'Tell me the man's 
name, and I will spare you,' said Nakaeia.  But the girl was 
staunch; she held her peace, saved her lover and the queens 
strangled her between the mats.

Nakaeia was feared; it does not appear that he was hated.  Deeds 
that smell to us of murder wore to his subjects the reverend face 
of justice; his orgies made him popular; natives to this day recall 
with respect the firmness of his government; and even the whites, 
whom he long opposed and kept at arm's-length, give him the name 
(in the canonical South Sea phrase) of 'a perfect gentleman when 
sober.'

When he came to lie, without issue, on the bed of death, he 
summoned his next brother, Nanteitei, made him a discourse on royal 
policy, and warned him he was too weak to reign.  The warning was 
taken to heart, and for some while the government moved on the 
model of Nakaeia's.  Nanteitei dispensed with guards, and walked 
abroad alone with a revolver in a leather mail-bag.  To conceal his 
weakness he affected a rude silence; you might talk to him all day; 
advice, reproof, appeal, and menace alike remained unanswered.

The number of his wives was seventeen, many of them heiresses; for 
the royal house is poor, and marriage was in these days a chief 
means of buttressing the throne.  Nakaeia kept his harem busy for 
himself; Nanteitei hired it out to others.  In his days, for 
instance, Messrs.  Wightman built a pier with a verandah at the 
north end of the town.  The masonry was the work of the seventeen 
queens, who toiled and waded there like fisher lasses; but the man 
who was to do the roofing durst not begin till they had finished, 
lest by chance he should look down and see them.

It was perhaps the last appearance of the harem gang.  For some 
time already Hawaiian missionaries had been seated at Butaritari - 
Maka and Kanoa, two brave childlike men.  Nakaeia would none of 
their doctrine; he was perhaps jealous of their presence; being 
human, he had some affection for their persons.  In the house, 
before the eyes of Kanoa, he slew with his own hand three sailors 
of Oahu, crouching on their backs to knife them, and menacing the 
missionary if he interfered; yet he not only spared him at the 
moment, but recalled him afterwards (when he had fled) with some 
expressions of respect.  Nanteitei, the weaker man, fell more 
completely under the spell.  Maka, a light-hearted, lovable, yet in 
his own trade very rigorous man, gained and improved an influence 
on the king which soon grew paramount.  Nanteitei, with the royal 
house, was publicly converted; and, with a severity which liberal 
missionaries disavow, the harem was at once reduced.  It was a 
compendious act.  The throne was thus impoverished, its influence 
shaken, the queen's relatives mortified, and sixteen chief women 
(some of great possessions) cast in a body on the market.  I have 
been shipmates with a Hawaiian sailor who was successively married 
to two of these IMPROMPTU widows, and successively divorced by both 
for misconduct.  That two great and rich ladies (for both of these 
were rich) should have married 'a man from another island' marks 
the dissolution of society.  The laws besides were wholly 
remodelled, not always for the better.  I love Maka as a man; as a 
legislator he has two defects:  weak in the punishment of crime, 
stern to repress innocent pleasures.

War and revolution are the common successors of reform; yet 
Nanteitei died (of an overdose of chloroform), in quiet possession 
of the throne, and it was in the reign of the third brother, 
Nabakatokia, a man brave in body and feeble of character, that the 
storm burst.  The rule of the high chiefs and notables seems to 
have always underlain and perhaps alternated with monarchy.  The 
Old Men (as they were called) have a right to sit with the king in 
the Speak House and debate:  and the king's chief superiority is a 
form of closure - 'The Speaking is over.'  After the long monocracy 
of Nakaeia and the changes of Nanteitei, the Old Men were doubtless 
grown impatient of obscurity, and they were beyond question jealous 
of the influence of Maka.  Calumny, or rather caricature, was 
called in use; a spoken cartoon ran round society; Maka was 
reported to have said in church that the king was the first man in 
the island and himself the second; and, stung by the supposed 
affront, the chiefs broke into rebellion and armed gatherings.  In 
the space of one forenoon the throne of Nakaeia was humbled in the 
dust.  The king sat in the maniap' before the palace gate expecting 
his recruits; Maka by his side, both anxious men; and meanwhile, in 
the door of a house at the north entry of the town, a chief had 
taken post and diverted the succours as they came.  They came 
singly or in groups, each with his gun or pistol slung about his 
neck.  'Where are you going?' asked the chief.  'The king called 
us,' they would reply.  'Here is your place.  Sit down,' returned 
the chief.  With incredible disloyalty, all obeyed; and sufficient 
force being thus got together from both sides, Nabakatokia was 
summoned and surrendered.  About this period, in almost every part 
of the group, the kings were murdered; and on Tapituea, the 
skeleton of the last hangs to this day in the chief Speak House of 
the isle, a menace to ambition.  Nabakatokia was more fortunate; 
his life and the royal style were spared to him, but he was 
stripped of power.  The Old Men enjoyed a festival of public 
speaking; the laws were continually changed, never enforced; the 
commons had an opportunity to regret the merits of Nakaeia; and the 
king, denied the resource of rich marriages and the service of a 
troop of wives, fell not only in disconsideration but in debt.

He died some months before my arrival on the islands, and no one 
regretted him; rather all looked hopefully to his successor.  This 
was by repute the hero of the family.  Alone of the four brothers, 
he had issue, a grown son, Natiata, and a daughter three years old; 
it was to him, in the hour of the revolution, that Nabakatokia 
turned too late for help; and in earlier days he had been the right 
hand of the vigorous Nakaeia.  Nontemat', MR. CORPSE, was his 
appalling nickname, and he had earned it well.  Again and again, at 
the command of Nakaeia, he had surrounded houses in the dead of 
night, cut down the mosquito bars and butchered families.  Here was 
the hand of iron; here was Nakaeia REDUX.  He came, summoned from 
the tributary rule of Little Makin:  he was installed, he proved a 
puppet and a trembler, the unwieldy shuttlecock of orators; and the 
reader has seen the remains of him in his summer parlour under the 
name of Tebureimoa.

The change in the man's character was much commented on in the 
island, and variously explained by opium and Christianity.  To my 
eyes, there seemed no change at all, rather an extreme consistency.  
Mr. Corpse was afraid of his brother:  King Tebureimoa is afraid of 
the Old Men.  Terror of the first nerved him for deeds of 
desperation; fear of the second disables him for the least act of 
government.  He played his part of bravo in the past, following the 
line of least resistance, butchering others in his own defence:  
to-day, grown elderly and heavy, a convert, a reader of the Bible, 
perhaps a penitent, conscious at least of accumulated hatreds, and 
his memory charged with images of violence and blood, he 
capitulates to the Old Men, fuddles himself with opium, and sits 
among his guards in dreadful expectation.  The same cowardice that 
put into his hand the knife of the assassin deprives him of the 
sceptre of a king.

A tale that I was told, a trifling incident that fell in my 
observation, depicts him in his two capacities.  A chief in Little 
Makin asked, in an hour of lightness, 'Who is Kaeia?'  A bird 
carried the saying; and Nakaeia placed the matter in the hands of a 
committee of three.  Mr. Corpse was chairman; the second 
commissioner died before my arrival; the third was yet alive and 
green, and presented so venerable an appearance that we gave him 
the name of Abou ben Adhem.  Mr. Corpse was troubled with a 
scruple; the man from Little Makin was his adopted brother; in such 
a case it was not very delicate to appear at all, to strike the 
blow (which it seems was otherwise expected of him) would be worse 
than awkward.  'I will strike the blow,' said the venerable Abou; 
and Mr. Corpse (surely with a sigh) accepted the compromise.  The 
quarry was decoyed into the bush; he was set to carrying a log; and 
while his arms were raised Abou ripped up his belly at a blow.  
Justice being thus done, the commission, in a childish horror, 
turned to flee.  But their victim recalled them to his side.  'You 
need not run away now,' he said.  'You have done this thing to me.  
Stay.'  He was some twenty minutes dying, and his murderers sat 
with him the while:  a scene for Shakespeare.  All the stages of a 
violent death, the blood, the failing voice, the decomposing 
features, the changed hue, are thus present in the memory of Mr. 
Corpse; and since he studied them in the brother he betrayed, he 
has some reason to reflect on the possibilities of treachery.  I 
was never more sure of anything than the tragic quality of the 
king's thoughts; and yet I had but the one sight of him at 
unawares.  I had once an errand for his ear.  It was once more the 
hour of the siesta; but there were loiterers abroad, and these 
directed us to a closed house on the bank of the canal where 
Tebureimoa lay unguarded.  We entered without ceremony, being in 
some haste.  He lay on the floor upon a bed of mats, reading in his 
Gilbert Island Bible with compunction.  On our sudden entrance the 
unwieldy man reared himself half-sitting so that the Bible rolled 
on the floor, stared on us a moment with blank eyes, and, having 
recognised his visitors, sank again upon the mats.  So Eglon looked 
on Ehud.

The justice of facts is strange, and strangely just; Nakaeia, the 
author of these deeds, died at peace discoursing on the craft of 
kings; his tool suffers daily death for his enforced complicity.  
Not the nature, but the congruity of men's deeds and circumstances 
damn and save them; and Tebureimoa from the first has been 
incongruously placed.  At home, in a quiet bystreet of a village, 
the man had been a worthy carpenter, and, even bedevilled as he is, 
he shows some private virtues.  He has no lands, only the use of 
such as are impignorate for fines; he cannot enrich himself in the 
old way by marriages; thrift is the chief pillar of his future, and 
he knows and uses it.  Eleven foreign traders pay him a patent of a 
hundred dollars, some two thousand subjects pay capitation at the 
rate of a dollar for a man, half a dollar for a woman, and a 
shilling for a child:  allowing for the exchange, perhaps a total 
of three hundred pounds a year.  He had been some nine months on 
the throne:  had bought his wife a silk dress and hat, figure 
unknown, and himself a uniform at three hundred dollars; had sent 
his brother's photograph to be enlarged in San Francisco at two 
hundred and fifty dollars; had greatly reduced that brother's 
legacy of debt and had still sovereigns in his pocket.  An 
affectionate brother, a good economist; he was besides a handy 
carpenter, and cobbled occasionally on the woodwork of the palace.  
It is not wonderful that Mr. Corpse has virtues; that Tebureimoa 
should have a diversion filled me with surprise.

CHAPTER III - AROUND OUR HOUSE

WHEN we left the palace we were still but seafarers ashore; and 
within the hour we had installed our goods in one of the six 
foreign houses of Butaritari, namely, that usually occupied by 
Maka, the Hawaiian missionary.  Two San Francisco firms are here 
established, Messrs. Crawford and Messrs. Wightman Brothers; the 
first hard by the palace of the mid town, the second at the north 
entry; each with a store and bar-room.  Our house was in the 
Wightman compound, betwixt the store and bar, within a fenced 
enclosure.  Across the road a few native houses nestled in the 
margin of the bush, and the green wall of palms rose solid, 
shutting out the breeze.  A little sandy cove of the lagoon ran in 
behind, sheltered by a verandah pier, the labour of queens' hands.  
Here, when the tide was high, sailed boats lay to be loaded; when 
the tide was low, the boats took ground some half a mile away, and 
an endless series of natives descended the pier stair, tailed 
across the sand in strings and clusters, waded to the waist with 
the bags of copra, and loitered backward to renew their charge.  
The mystery of the copra trade tormented me, as I sat and watched 
the profits drip on the stair and the sands.

In front, from shortly after four in the morning until nine at 
night, the folk of the town streamed by us intermittingly along the 
road:  families going up the island to make copra on their lands; 
women bound for the bush to gather flowers against the evening 
toilet; and, twice a day, the toddy-cutters, each with his knife 
and shell.  In the first grey of the morning, and again late in the 
afternoon, these would straggle past about their tree-top business, 
strike off here and there into the bush, and vanish from the face 
of the earth.  At about the same hour, if the tide be low in the 
lagoon, you are likely to be bound yourself across the island for a 
bath, and may enter close at their heels alleys of the palm wood.  
Right in front, although the sun is not yet risen, the east is 
already lighted with preparatory fires, and the huge accumulations 
of the trade-wind cloud glow with and heliograph the coming day.  
The breeze is in your face; overhead in the tops of the palms, its 
playthings, it maintains a lively bustle; look where you will, 
above or below, there is no human presence, only the earth and 
shaken forest.  And right overhead the song of an invisible singer 
breaks from the thick leaves; from farther on a second tree-top 
answers; and beyond again, in the bosom of the woods, a still more 
distant minstrel perches and sways and sings.  So, all round the 
isle, the toddy-cutters sit on high, and are rocked by the trade, 
and have a view far to seaward, where they keep watch for sails, 
and like huge birds utter their songs in the morning.  They sing 
with a certain lustiness and Bacchic glee; the volume of sound and 
the articulate melody fall unexpected from the tree-top, whence we 
anticipate the chattering of fowls.  And yet in a sense these songs 
also are but chatter; the words are ancient, obsolete, and sacred; 
few comprehend them, perhaps no one perfectly; but it was 
understood the cutters 'prayed to have good toddy, and sang of 
their old wars.'  The prayer is at least answered; and when the 
foaming shell is brought to your door, you have a beverage well 
'worthy of a grace.'  All forenoon you may return and taste; it 
only sparkles, and sharpens, and grows to be a new drink, not less 
delicious; but with the progress of the day the fermentation 
quickens and grows acid; in twelve hours it will be yeast for 
bread, in two days more a devilish intoxicant, the counsellor of 
crime.

The men are of a marked Arabian cast of features, often bearded and 
mustached, often gaily dressed, some with bracelets and anklets, 
all stalking hidalgo-like, and accepting salutations with a haughty 
lip.  The hair (with the dandies of either sex) is worn turban-wise 
in a frizzled bush; and like the daggers of the Japanese a pointed 
stick (used for a comb) is thrust gallantly among the curls.  The 
women from this bush of hair look forth enticingly:  the race 
cannot be compared with the Tahitian for female beauty; I doubt 
even if the average be high; but some of the prettiest girls, and 
one of the handsomest women I ever saw, were Gilbertines.  
Butaritari, being the commercial centre of the group, is 
Europeanised; the coloured sacque or the white shift are common 
wear, the latter for the evening; the trade hat, loaded with 
flowers, fruit, and ribbons, is unfortunately not unknown; and the 
characteristic female dress of the Gilberts no longer universal.  
The RIDI is its name:  a cutty petticoat or fringe of the smoked 
fibre of cocoa-nut leaf, not unlike tarry string:  the lower edge 
not reaching the mid-thigh, the upper adjusted so low upon the 
haunches that it seems to cling by accident.  A sneeze, you think, 
and the lady must surely be left destitute.  'The perilous, 
hairbreadth ridi' was our word for it; and in the conflict that 
rages over women's dress it has the misfortune to please neither 
side, the prudish condemning it as insufficient, the more frivolous 
finding it unlovely in itself.  Yet if a pretty Gilbertine would 
look her best, that must be her costume.  In that and naked 
otherwise, she moves with an incomparable liberty and grace and 
life, that marks the poetry of Micronesia.  Bundle her in a gown, 
the charm is fled, and she wriggles like an Englishwoman.

Towards dusk the passers-by became more gorgeous.  The men broke 
out in all the colours of the rainbow - or at least of the trade-
room, - and both men and women began to be adorned and scented with 
new flowers.  A small white blossom is the favourite, sometimes 
sown singly in a woman's hair like little stars, now composed in a 
thick wreath.  With the night, the crowd sometimes thickened in the 
road, and the padding and brushing of bare feet became continuous; 
the promenades mostly grave, the silence only interrupted by some 
giggling and scampering of girls; even the children quiet.  At 
nine, bed-time struck on a bell from the cathedral, and the life of 
the town ceased.  At four the next morning the signal is repeated 
in the darkness, and the innocent prisoners set free; but for seven 
hours all must lie - I was about to say within doors, of a place 
where doors, and even walls, are an exception - housed, at least, 
under their airy roofs and clustered in the tents of the mosquito-
nets.  Suppose a necessary errand to occur, suppose it imperative 
to send abroad, the messenger must then go openly, advertising 
himself to the police with a huge brand of cocoa-nut, which flares 
from house to house like a moving bonfire.  Only the police 
themselves go darkling, and grope in the night for misdemeanants.  
I used to hate their treacherous presence; their captain in 
particular, a crafty old man in white, lurked nightly about my 
premises till I could have found it in my heart to beat him.  But 
the rogue was privileged.

Not one of the eleven resident traders came to town, no captain 
cast anchor in the lagoon, but we saw him ere the hour was out.  
This was owing to our position between the store and the bar - the 
SANS SOUCI, as the last was called.  Mr. Rick was not only Messrs. 
Wightman's manager, but consular agent for the States; Mrs. Rick 
was the only white woman on the island, and one of the only two in 
the archipelago; their house besides, with its cool verandahs, its 
bookshelves, its comfortable furniture, could not be rivalled 
nearer than Jaluit or Honolulu.  Every one called in consequence, 
save such as might be prosecuting a South Sea quarrel, hingeing on 
the price of copra and the odd cent, or perhaps a difference about 
poultry.  Even these, if they did not appear upon the north, would 
be presently visible to the southward, the SANS SOUCI drawing them 
as with cords.  In an island with a total population of twelve 
white persons, one of the two drinking-shops might seem 
superfluous:  but every bullet has its billet, and the double 
accommodation of Butaritari is found in practice highly convenient 
by the captains and the crews of ships:  THE LAND WE LIVE IN being 
tacitly resigned to the forecastle, the SANS SOUCI tacitly reserved 
for the afterguard.  So aristocratic were my habits, so commanding 
was my fear of Mr. Williams, that I have never visited the first; 
but in the other, which was the club or rather the casino of the 
island, I regularly passed my evenings.  It was small, but neatly 
fitted, and at night (when the lamp was lit) sparkled with glass 
and glowed with coloured pictures like a theatre at Christmas.  The 
pictures were advertisements, the glass coarse enough, the 
carpentry amateur; but the effect, in that incongruous isle, was of 
unbridled luxury and inestimable expense.  Here songs were sung, 
tales told, tricks performed, games played.  The Ricks, ourselves, 
Norwegian Tom the bar-keeper, a captain or two from the ships, and 
perhaps three or four traders come down the island in their boats 
or by the road on foot, made up the usual company.  The traders, 
all bred to the sea, take a humorous pride in their new business; 
'South Sea Merchants' is the title they prefer.  'We are all 
sailors here' - 'Merchants, if you please' - 'SOUTH SEA Merchants,' 
- was a piece of conversation endlessly repeated, that never seemed 
to lose in savour.  We found them at all times simple, genial, gay, 
gallant, and obliging; and, across some interval of time, recall 
with pleasure the traders of Butaritari.  There was one black sheep 
indeed.  I tell of him here where he lived, against my rule; for in 
this case I have no measure to preserve, and the man is typical of 
a class of ruffians that once disgraced the whole field of the 
South Seas, and still linger in the rarely visited isles of 
Micronesia.  He had the name on the beach of 'a perfect gentleman 
when sober,' but I never saw him otherwise than drunk.  The few 
shocking and savage traits of the Micronesian he has singled out 
with the skill of a collector, and planted in the soil of his 
original baseness.  He has been accused and acquitted of a 
treacherous murder; and has since boastfully owned it, which 
inclines me to suppose him innocent.  His daughter is defaced by 
his erroneous cruelty, for it was his wife he had intended to 
disfigure, and in the darkness of the night and the frenzy of coco-
brandy, fastened on the wrong victim.  The wife has since fled and 
harbours in the bush with natives; and the husband still demands 
from deaf ears her forcible restoration.  The best of his business 
is to make natives drink, and then advance the money for the fine 
upon a lucrative mortgage.  'Respect for whites' is the man's word:  
'What is the matter with this island is the want of respect for 
whites.'  On his way to Butaritari, while I was there, he spied his 
wife in the bush with certain natives and made a dash to capture 
her; whereupon one of her companions drew a knife and the husband 
retreated:  'Do you call that proper respect for whites?' he cried.  
At an early stage of the acquaintance we proved our respect for his 
kind of white by forbidding him our enclosure under pain of death.  
Thenceforth he lingered often in the neighbourhood with I knew not 
what sense of envy or design of mischief; his white, handsome face 
(which I beheld with loathing) looked in upon us at all hours 
across the fence; and once, from a safe distance, he avenged 
himself by shouting a recondite island insult, to us quite 
inoffensive, on his English lips incredibly incongruous.

Our enclosure, round which this composite of degradations wandered, 
was of some extent.  In one corner was a trellis with a long table 
of rough boards.  Here the Fourth of July feast had been held not 
long before with memorable consequences, yet to be set forth; here 
we took our meals; here entertained to a dinner the king and 
notables of Makin.  In the midst was the house, with a verandah 
front and back, and three is rooms within.  In the verandah we 
slung our man-of-war hammocks, worked there by day, and slept at 
night.  Within were beds, chairs, a round table, a fine hanging 
lamp, and portraits of the royal family of Hawaii.  Queen Victoria 
proves nothing; Kalakaua and Mrs. Bishop are diagnostic; and the 
truth is we were the stealthy tenants of the parsonage.  On the day 
of our arrival Maka was away; faithless trustees unlocked his 
doors; and the dear rigorous man, the sworn foe of liquor and 
tobacco, returned to find his verandah littered with cigarettes and 
his parlour horrible with bottles.  He made but one condition - on 
the round table, which he used in the celebration of the 
sacraments, he begged us to refrain from setting liquor; in all 
else he bowed to the accomplished fact, refused rent, retired 
across the way into a native house, and, plying in his boat, beat 
the remotest quarters of the isle for provender.  He found us pigs 
- I could not fancy where - no other pigs were visible; he brought 
us fowls and taro; when we gave our feast to the monarch and 
gentry, it was he who supplied the wherewithal, he who 
superintended the cooking, he who asked grace at table, and when 
the king's health was proposed, he also started the cheering with 
an English hip-hip-hip.  There was never a more fortunate 
conception; the heart of the fatted king exulted in his bosom at 
the sound.

Take him for all in all, I have never known a more engaging 
creature than this parson of Butaritari:  his mirth, his kindness, 
his noble, friendly feelings, brimmed from the man in speech and 
gesture.  He loved to exaggerate, to act and overact the momentary 
part, to exercise his lungs and muscles, and to speak and laugh 
with his whole body.  He had the morning cheerfulness of birds and 
healthy children; and his humour was infectious.  We were next 
neighbours and met daily, yet our salutations lasted minutes at a 
stretch - shaking hands, slapping shoulders, capering like a pair 
of Merry-Andrews, laughing to split our sides upon some pleasantry 
that would scarce raise a titter in an infant-school.  It might be 
five in the morning, the toddy-cutters just gone by, the road 
empty, the shade of the island lying far on the lagoon:  and the 
ebullition cheered me for the day.

Yet I always suspected Maka of a secret melancholy - these jubilant 
extremes could scarce be constantly maintained.  He was besides 
long, and lean, and lined, and corded, and a trifle grizzled; and 
his Sabbath countenance was even saturnine.  On that day we made a 
procession to the church, or (as I must always call it) the 
cathedral:  Maka (a blot on the hot landscape) in tall hat, black 
frock-coat, black trousers; under his arm the hymn-book and the 
Bible; in his face, a reverent gravity:- beside him Mary his wife, 
a quiet, wise, and handsome elderly lady, seriously attired:- 
myself following with singular and moving thoughts.  Long before, 
to the sound of bells and streams and birds, through a green 
Lothian glen, I had accompanied Sunday by Sunday a minister in 
whose house I lodged; and the likeness, and the difference, and the 
series of years and deaths, profoundly touched me.  In the great, 
dusky, palm-tree cathedral the congregation rarely numbered thirty:  
the men on one side, the women on the other, myself posted (for a 
privilege) amongst the women, and the small missionary contingent 
gathered close around the platform, we were lost in that round 
vault.  The lessons were read antiphonally, the flock was 
catechised, a blind youth repeated weekly a long string of psalms, 
hymns were sung - I never heard worse singing, - and the sermon 
followed.  To say I understood nothing were untrue; there were 
points that I learned to expect with certainty; the name of 
Honolulu, that of Kalakaua, the word Cap'n-man-o'-wa', the word 
ship, and a description of a storm at sea, infallibly occurred; and 
I was not seldom rewarded with the name of my own Sovereign in the 
bargain.  The rest was but sound to the ears, silence for the mind:  
a plain expanse of tedium, rendered unbearable by heat, a hard 
chair, and the sight through the wide doors of the more happy 
heathen on the green.  Sleep breathed on my joints and eyelids, 
sleep hummed in my ears; it reigned in the dim cathedral.  The 
congregation stirred and stretched; they moaned, they groaned 
aloud; they yawned upon a singing note, as you may sometimes hear a 
dog when he has reached the tragic bitterest of boredom.  In vain 
the preacher thumped the table; in vain he singled and addressed by 
name particular hearers.  I was myself perhaps a more effective 
excitant; and at least to one old gentleman the spectacle of my 
successful struggles against sleep - and I hope they were 
successful - cheered the flight of time.  He, when he was not 
catching flies or playing tricks upon his neighbours, gloated with 
a fixed, truculent eye upon the stages of my agony; and once, when 
the service was drawing towards a close, he winked at me across the 
church.

I write of the service with a smile; yet I was always there - 
always with respect for Maka, always with admiration for his deep 
seriousness, his burning energy, the fire of his roused eye, the 
sincere and various accents of his voice.  To see him weekly 
flogging a dead horse and blowing a cold fire was a lesson in 
fortitude and constancy.  It may be a question whether if the 
mission were fully supported, and he was set free from business 
avocations, more might not result; I think otherwise myself; I 
think not neglect but rigour has reduced his flock, that rigour 
which has once provoked a revolution, and which to-day, in a man so 
lively and engaging, amazes the beholder.  No song, no dance, no 
tobacco, no liquor, no alleviative of life - only toil and church-
going; so says a voice from his face; and the face is the face of 
the Polynesian Esau, but the voice is the voice of a Jacob from a 
different world.  And a Polynesian at the best makes a singular 
missionary in the Gilberts, coming from a country recklessly 
unchaste to one conspicuously strict; from a race hag-ridden with 
bogies to one comparatively bold against the terrors of the dark.  
The thought was stamped one morning in my mind, when I chanced to 
be abroad by moonlight, and saw all the town lightless, but the 
lamp faithfully burning by the missionary's bed.  It requires no 
law, no fire, and no scouting police, to withhold Maka and his 
countrymen from wandering in the night unlighted.

CHAPTER IV - A TALE OF A TAPU

ON the morrow of our arrival (Sunday, 14th July 1889) our 
photographers were early stirring.  Once more we traversed a silent 
town; many were yet abed and asleep; some sat drowsily in their 
open houses; there was no sound of intercourse or business.  In 
that hour before the shadows, the quarter of the palace and canal 
seemed like a landing-place in the ARABIAN NIGHTS or from the 
classic poets; here were the fit destination of some 'faery 
frigot,' here some adventurous prince might step ashore among new 
characters and incidents; and the island prison, where it floated 
on the luminous face of the lagoon, might have passed for the 
repository of the Grail.  In such a scene, and at such an hour, the 
impression received was not so much of foreign travel - rather of 
past ages; it seemed not so much degrees of latitude that we had 
crossed, as centuries of time that we had re-ascended; leaving, by 
the same steps, home and to-day.  A few children followed us, 
mostly nude, all silent; in the clear, weedy waters of the canal 
some silent damsels waded, baring their brown thighs; and to one of 
the maniap's before the palace gate we were attracted by a low but 
stirring hum of speech.

The oval shed was full of men sitting cross-legged.  The king was 
there in striped pyjamas, his rear protected by four guards with 
Winchesters, his air and bearing marked by unwonted spirit and 
decision; tumblers and black bottles went the round; and the talk, 
throughout loud, was general and animated.  I was inclined at first 
to view this scene with suspicion.  But the hour appeared 
unsuitable for a carouse; drink was besides forbidden equally by 
the law of the land and the canons of the church; and while I was 
yet hesitating, the king's rigorous attitude disposed of my last 
doubt.  We had come, thinking to photograph him surrounded by his 
guards, and at the first word of the design his piety revolted.  We 
were reminded of the day - the Sabbath, in which thou shalt take no 
photographs - and returned with a flea in our ear, bearing the 
rejected camera.

At church, a little later, I was struck to find the throne 
unoccupied.  So nice a Sabbatarian might have found the means to be 
present; perhaps my doubts revived; and before I got home they were 
transformed to certainties.  Tom, the bar-keeper of the SANS SOUCI, 
was in conversation with two emissaries from the court.  The 
'keen,' they said, wanted 'din,' failing which 'perandi.'  No din, 
was Tom's reply, and no perandi; but 'pira' if they pleased.  It 
seems they had no use for beer, and departed sorrowing.

'Why, what is the meaning of all this?' I asked.  'Is the island on 
the spree?'

Such was the fact.  On the 4th of July a feast had been made, and 
the king, at the suggestion of the whites, had raised the tapu 
against liquor.  There is a proverb about horses; it scarce applies 
to the superior animal, of whom it may be rather said, that any one 
can start him drinking, not any twenty can prevail on him to stop.  
The tapu, raised ten days before, was not yet re-imposed; for ten 
days the town had been passing the bottle or lying (as we had seen 
it the afternoon before) in hoggish sleep; and the king, moved by 
the Old Men and his own appetites, continued to maintain the 
liberty, to squander his savings on liquor, and to join in and lead 
the debauch.  The whites were the authors of this crisis; it was 
upon their own proposal that the freedom had been granted at the 
first; and for a while, in the interests of trade, they were 
doubtless pleased it should continue.  That pleasure had now 
sometime ceased; the bout had been prolonged (it was conceded) 
unduly; and it now began to be a question how it might conclude.  
Hence Tom's refusal.  Yet that refusal was avowedly only for the 
moment, and it was avowedly unavailing; the king's foragers, denied 
by Tom at the SANS SOUCI, would be supplied at THE LAND WE LIVE IN 
by the gobbling Mr. Williams.

The degree of the peril was not easy to measure at the time, and I 
am inclined to think now it was easy to exaggerate.  Yet the 
conduct of drunkards even at home is always matter for anxiety; and 
at home our populations are not armed from the highest to the 
lowest with revolvers and repeating rifles, neither do we go on a 
debauch by the whole townful - and I might rather say, by the whole 
polity - king, magistrates, police, and army joining in one common 
scene of drunkenness.  It must be thought besides that we were here 
in barbarous islands, rarely visited, lately and partly civilised.  
First and last, a really considerable number of whites have 
perished in the Gilberts, chiefly through their own misconduct; and 
the natives have displayed in at least one instance a disposition 
to conceal an accident under a butchery, and leave nothing but dumb 
bones.  This last was the chief consideration against a sudden 
closing of the bars; the bar-keepers stood in the immediate breach 
and dealt direct with madmen; too surly a refusal might at any 
moment precipitate a blow, and the blow might prove the signal for 
a massacre.

MONDAY, 15th. - At the same hour we returned to the same muniap'.  
Kummel (of all drinks) was served in tumblers; in the midst sat the 
crown prince, a fatted youth, surrounded by fresh bottles and 
busily plying the corkscrew; and king, chief, and commons showed 
the loose mouth, the uncertain joints, and the blurred and animated 
eye of the early drinker.  It was plain we were impatiently 
expected; the king retired with alacrity to dress, the guards were 
despatched after their uniforms; and we were left to await the 
issue of these preparations with a shedful of tipsy natives.  The 
orgie had proceeded further than on Sunday.  The day promised to be 
of great heat; it was already sultry, the courtiers were already 
fuddled; and still the kummel continued to go round, and the crown 
prince to play butler.  Flemish freedom followed upon Flemish 
excess; and a funny dog, a handsome fellow, gaily dressed, and with 
a full turban of frizzed hair, delighted the company with a 
humorous courtship of a lady in a manner not to be described.  It 
was our diversion, in this time of waiting, to observe the 
gathering of the guards.  They have European arms, European 
uniforms, and (to their sorrow) European shoes.  We saw one warrior 
(like Mars) in the article of being armed; two men and a stalwart 
woman were scarce strong enough to boot him; and after a single 
appearance on parade the army is crippled for a week.

At last, the gates under the king's house opened; the army issued, 
one behind another, with guns and epaulettes; the colours stooped 
under the gateway; majesty followed in his uniform bedizened with 
gold lace; majesty's wife came next in a hat and feathers, and an 
ample trained silk gown; the royal imps succeeded; there stood the 
pageantry of Makin marshalled on its chosen theatre.  Dickens might 
have told how serious they were; how tipsy; how the king melted and 
streamed under his cocked hat; how he took station by the larger of 
his two cannons - austere, majestic, but not truly vertical; how 
the troops huddled, and were straightened out, and clubbed again; 
how they and their firelocks raked at various inclinations like the 
masts of ships; and how an amateur photographer reviewed, arrayed, 
and adjusted them, to see his dispositions change before he reached 
the camera.

The business was funny to see; I do not know that it is graceful to 
laugh at; and our report of these transactions was received on our 
return with the shaking of grave heads.

The day had begun ill; eleven hours divided us from sunset; and at 
any moment, on the most trifling chance, the trouble might begin.  
The Wightman compound was in a military sense untenable, commanded 
on three sides by houses and thick bush; the town was computed to 
contain over a thousand stand of excellent new arms; and retreat to 
the ships, in the case of an alert, was a recourse not to be 
thought of.  Our talk that morning must have closely reproduced the 
talk in English garrisons before the Sepoy mutiny; the sturdy doubt 
that any mischief was in prospect, the sure belief that (should any 
come) there was nothing left but to go down fighting, the half-
amused, half-anxious attitude of mind in which we were awaiting 
fresh developments.

The kummel soon ran out; we were scarce returned before the king 
had followed us in quest of more.  Mr. Corpse was now divested of 
his more awful attitude, the lawless bulk of him again encased in 
striped pyjamas; a guardsman brought up the rear with his rifle at 
the trail:  and his majesty was further accompanied by a Rarotongan 
whalerman and the playful courtier with the turban of frizzed hair.  
There was never a more lively deputation.  The whalerman was 
gapingly, tearfully tipsy:  the courtier walked on air; the king 
himself was even sportive.  Seated in a chair in the Ricks' 
sitting-room, he bore the brunt of our prayers and menaces unmoved.  
He was even rated, plied with historic instances, threatened with 
the men-of-war, ordered to restore the tapu on the spot - and 
nothing in the least affected him.  It should be done to-morrow, he 
said; to-day it was beyond his power, to-day he durst not.  'Is 
that royal?' cried indignant Mr. Rick.  No, it was not royal; had 
the king been of a royal character we should ourselves have held a 
different language; and royal or not, he had the best of the 
dispute.  The terms indeed were hardly equal; for the king was the 
only man who could restore the tapu, but the Ricks were not the 
only people who sold drink.  He had but to hold his ground on the 
first question, and they were sure to weaken on the second.  A 
little struggle they still made for the fashion's sake; and then 
one exceedingly tipsy deputation departed, greatly rejoicing, a 
case of brandy wheeling beside them in a barrow.  The Rarotongan 
(whom I had never seen before) wrung me by the hand like a man 
bound on a far voyage.  'My dear frien'!' he cried, 'good-bye, my 
dear frien'!' - tears of kummel standing in his eyes; the king 
lurched as he went, the courtier ambled, - a strange party of 
intoxicated children to be entrusted with that barrowful of 
madness.

You could never say the town was quiet; all morning there was a 
ferment in the air, an aimless movement and congregation of natives 
in the street.  But it was not before half-past one that a sudden 
hubbub of voices called us from the house, to find the whole white 
colony already gathered on the spot as by concerted signal.  The 
SANS SOUCI was overrun with rabble, the stair and verandah 
thronged.  From all these throats an inarticulate babbling cry went 
up incessantly; it sounded like the bleating of young lambs, but 
angrier.  In the road his royal highness (whom I had seen so lately 
in the part of butler) stood crying upon Tom; on the top step, 
tossed in the hurly-burly, Tom was shouting to the prince.  Yet a 
while the pack swayed about the bar, vociferous.  Then came a 
brutal impulse; the mob reeled, and returned, and was rejected; the 
stair showed a stream of heads; and there shot into view, through 
the disbanding ranks, three men violently dragging in their midst a 
fourth.  By his hair and his hands, his head forced as low as his 
knees, his face concealed, he was wrenched from the verandah and 
whisked along the road into the village, howling as he disappeared.  
Had his face been raised, we should have seen it bloodied, and the 
blood was not his own.  The courtier with the turban of frizzed 
hair had paid the costs of this disturbance with the lower part of 
one ear.

So the brawl passed with no other casualty than might seem comic to 
the inhumane.  Yet we looked round on serious faces and - a fact 
that spoke volumes - Tom was putting up the shutters on the bar.  
Custom might go elsewhere, Mr. Williams might profit as he pleased, 
but Tom had had enough of bar-keeping for that day.  Indeed the 
event had hung on a hair.  A man had sought to draw a revolver - on 
what quarrel I could never learn, and perhaps he himself could not 
have told; one shot, when the room was so crowded, could scarce 
have failed to take effect; where many were armed and all tipsy, it 
could scarce have failed to draw others; and the woman who spied 
the weapon and the man who seized it may very well have saved the 
white community.

The mob insensibly melted from the scene; and for the rest of the 
day our neighbourhood was left in peace and a good deal in 
solitude.  But the tranquillity was only local; DIN and PERANDI 
still flowed in other quarters:  and we had one more sight of 
Gilbert Island violence.  In the church, where we had wandered 
photographing, we were startled by a sudden piercing outcry.  The 
scene, looking forth from the doors of that great hall of shadow, 
was unforgettable.  The palms, the quaint and scattered houses, the 
flag of the island streaming from its tall staff, glowed with 
intolerable sunshine.  In the midst two women rolled fighting on 
the grass.  The combatants were the more easy to be distinguished, 
because the one was stripped to the RIDI and the other wore a 
holoku (sacque) of some lively colour.  The first was uppermost, 
her teeth locked in her adversary's face, shaking her like a dog; 
the other impotently fought and scratched.  So for a moment we saw 
them wallow and grapple there like vermin; then the mob closed and 
shut them in.

It was a serious question that night if we should sleep ashore.  
But we were travellers, folk that had come far in quest of the 
adventurous; on the first sign of an adventure it would have been a 
singular inconsistency to have withdrawn; and we sent on board 
instead for our revolvers.  Mindful of Taahauku, Mr. Rick, Mr. 
Osbourne, and Mrs. Stevenson held an assault of arms on the public 
highway, and fired at bottles to the admiration of the natives.  
Captain Reid of the EQUATOR stayed on shore with us to be at hand 
in case of trouble, and we retired to bed at the accustomed hour, 
agreeably excited by the day's events.  The night was exquisite, 
the silence enchanting; yet as I lay in my hammock looking on the 
strong moonshine and the quiescent palms, one ugly picture haunted 
me of the two women, the naked and the clad, locked in that hostile 
embrace.  The harm done was probably not much, yet I could have 
looked on death and massacre with less revolt.  The return to these 
primeval weapons, the vision of man's beastliness, of his ferality, 
shocked in me a deeper sense than that with which we count the cost 
of battles.  There are elements in our state and history which it 
is a pleasure to forget, which it is perhaps the better wisdom not 
to dwell on.  Crime, pestilence, and death are in the day's work; 
the imagination readily accepts them.  It instinctively rejects, on 
the contrary, whatever shall call up the image of our race upon its 
lowest terms, as the partner of beasts, beastly itself, dwelling 
pell-mell and hugger-mugger, hairy man with hairy woman, in the 
caves of old.  And yet to be just to barbarous islanders we must 
not forget the slums and dens of our cities; I must not forget that 
I have passed dinnerward through Soho, and seen that which cured me 
of my dinner.

CHAPTER V - A TALE OF A TAPU - CONTINUED

TUESDAY, JULY 16. - It rained in the night, sudden and loud, in 
Gilbert Island fashion.  Before the day, the crowing of a cock 
aroused me and I wandered in the compound and along the street.  
The squall was blown by, the moon shone with incomparable lustre, 
the air lay dead as in a room, and yet all the isle sounded as 
under a strong shower, the eaves thickly pattering, the lofty palms 
dripping at larger intervals and with a louder note.  In this bold 
nocturnal light the interior of the houses lay inscrutable, one 
lump of blackness, save when the moon glinted under the roof, and 
made a belt of silver, and drew the slanting shadows of the pillars 
on the floor.  Nowhere in all the town was any lamp or ember; not a 
creature stirred; I thought I was alone to be awake; but the police 
were faithful to their duty; secretly vigilant, keeping account of 
time; and a little later, the watchman struck slowly and repeatedly 
on the cathedral bell; four o'clock, the warning signal.  It seemed 
strange that, in a town resigned to drunkenness and tumult, curfew 
and reveille should still be sounded and still obeyed.

The day came, and brought little change.  The place still lay 
silent; the people slept, the town slept.  Even the few who were 
awake, mostly women and children, held their peace and kept within 
under the strong shadow of the thatch, where you must stop and peer 
to see them.  Through the deserted streets, and past the sleeping 
houses, a deputation took its way at an early hour to the palace; 
the king was suddenly awakened, and must listen (probably with a 
headache) to unpalatable truths.  Mrs. Rick, being a sufficient 
mistress of that difficult tongue, was spokeswoman; she explained 
to the sick monarch that I was an intimate personal friend of Queen 
Victoria's; that immediately on my return I should make her a 
report upon Butaritari; and that if my house should have been again 
invaded by natives, a man-of-war would be despatched to make 
reprisals.  It was scarce the fact - rather a just and necessary 
parable of the fact, corrected for latitude; and it certainly told 
upon the king.  He was much affected; he had conceived the notion 
(he said) that I was a man of some importance, but not dreamed it 
was as bad as this; and the missionary house was tapu'd under a 
fine of fifty dollars.

So much was announced on the return of the deputation; not any 
more; and I gathered subsequently that much more had passed.  The 
protection gained was welcome.  It had been the most annoying and 
not the least alarming feature of the day before, that our house 
was periodically filled with tipsy natives, twenty or thirty at a 
time, begging drink, fingering our goods, hard to be dislodged, 
awkward to quarrel with.  Queen Victoria's friend (who was soon 
promoted to be her son) was free from these intrusions.  Not only 
my house, but my neighbourhood as well, was left in peace; even on 
our walks abroad we were guarded and prepared for; and, like great 
persons visiting a hospital, saw only the fair side.  For the 
matter of a week we were thus suffered to go out and in and live in 
a fool's paradise, supposing the king to have kept his word, the 
tapu to be revived and the island once more sober.

TUESDAY, JULY 23. - We dined under a bare trellis erected for the 
Fourth of July; and here we used to linger by lamplight over coffee 
and tobacco.  In that climate evening approaches without sensible 
chill; the wind dies out before sunset; heaven glows a while and 
fades, and darkens into the blueness of the tropical night; swiftly 
and insensibly the shadows thicken, the stars multiply their 
number; you look around you and the day is gone.  It was then that 
we would see our Chinaman draw near across the compound in a 
lurching sphere of light, divided by his shadows; and with the 
coming of the lamp the night closed about the table.  The faces of 
the company, the spars of the trellis, stood out suddenly bright on 
a ground of blue and silver, faintly designed with palm-tops and 
the peaked roofs of houses.  Here and there the gloss upon a leaf, 
or the fracture of a stone, returned an isolated sparkle.  All else 
had vanished.  We hung there, illuminated like a galaxy of stars IN 
VACUO; we sat, manifest and blind, amid the general ambush of the 
darkness; and the islanders, passing with light footfalls and low 
voices in the sand of the road, lingered to observe us, unseen.

On Tuesday the dusk had fallen, the lamp had just been brought, 
when a missile struck the table with a rattling smack and rebounded 
past my ear.  Three inches to one side and this page had never been 
written; for the thing travelled like a cannon ball.  It was 
supposed at the time to be a nut, though even at the time I thought 
it seemed a small one and fell strangely.

WEDNESDAY, JULY 24. - The dusk had fallen once more, and the lamp 
been just brought out, when the same business was repeated.  And 
again the missile whistled past my ear.  One nut I had been willing 
to accept; a second, I rejected utterly.  A cocoa-nut does not come 
slinging along on a windless evening, making an angle of about 
fifteen degrees with the horizon; cocoa-nuts do not fall on 
successive nights at the same hour and spot; in both cases, 
besides, a specific moment seemed to have been chosen, that when 
the lamp was just carried out, a specific person threatened, and 
that the head of the family.  I may have been right or wrong, but I 
believed I was the mark of some intimidation; believed the missile 
was a stone, aimed not to hit, but to frighten.

No idea makes a man more angry.  I ran into the road, where the 
natives were as usual promenading in the dark; Maka joined me with 
a lantern; and I ran from one to another, glared in quite innocent 
faces, put useless questions, and proffered idle threats.  Thence I 
carried my wrath (which was worthy the son of any queen in history) 
to the Ricks.  They heard me with depression, assured me this trick 
of throwing a stone into a family dinner was not new; that it meant 
mischief, and was of a piece with the alarming disposition of the 
natives.  And then the truth, so long concealed from us, came out.  
The king had broken his promise, he had defied the deputation; the 
tapu was still dormant, THE LAND WE LIVE IN still selling drink, 
and that quarter of the town disturbed and menaced by perpetual 
broils.  But there was worse ahead:  a feast was now preparing for 
the birthday of the little princess; and the tributary chiefs of 
Kuma and Little Makin were expected daily.  Strong in a following 
of numerous and somewhat savage clansmen, each of these was 
believed, like a Douglas of old, to be of doubtful loyalty.  Kuma 
(a little pot-bellied fellow) never visited the palace, never 
entered the town, but sat on the beach on a mat, his gun across his 
knees, parading his mistrust and scorn; Karaiti of Makin, although 
he was more bold, was not supposed to be more friendly; and not 
only were these vassals jealous of the throne, but the followers on 
either side shared in the animosity.  Brawls had already taken 
place; blows had passed which might at any moment be repaid in 
blood.  Some of the strangers were already here and already 
drinking; if the debauch continued after the bulk of them had come, 
a collision, perhaps a revolution, was to be expected.

The sale of drink is in this group a measure of the jealousy of 
traders; one begins, the others are constrained to follow; and to 
him who has the most gin, and sells it the most recklessly, the 
lion's share of copra is assured.  It is felt by all to be an 
extreme expedient, neither safe, decent, nor dignified.  A trader 
on Tarawa, heated by an eager rivalry, brought many cases of gin.  
He told me he sat afterwards day and night in his house till it was 
finished, not daring to arrest the sale, not venturing to go forth, 
the bush all round him filled with howling drunkards.  At night, 
above all, when he was afraid to sleep, and heard shots and voices 
about him in the darkness, his remorse was black.

'My God!' he reflected, 'if I was to lose my life on such a 
wretched business!'  Often and often, in the story of the Gilberts, 
this scene has been repeated; and the remorseful trader sat beside 
his lamp, longing for the day, listening with agony for the sound 
of murder, registering resolutions for the future.  For the 
business is easy to begin, but hazardous to stop.  The natives are 
in their way a just and law-abiding people, mindful of their debts, 
docile to the voice of their own institutions; when the tapu is re-
enforced they will cease drinking; but the white who seeks to 
antedate the movement by refusing liquor does so at his peril.

Hence, in some degree, the anxiety and helplessness of Mr. Rick.  
He and Tom, alarmed by the rabblement of the SANS SOUCI, had 
stopped the sale; they had done so without danger, because THE LAND 
WE LIVE IN still continued selling; it was claimed, besides, that 
they had been the first to begin.  What step could be taken?  Could 
Mr. Rick visit Mr. Muller (with whom he was not on terms) and 
address him thus:  'I was getting ahead of you, now you are getting 
ahead of me, and I ask you to forego your profit.  I got my place 
closed in safety, thanks to your continuing; but now I think you 
have continued long enough.  I begin to be alarmed; and because I 
am afraid I ask you to confront a certain danger'?  It was not to 
be thought of.  Something else had to be found; and there was one 
person at one end of the town who was at least not interested in 
copra.  There was little else to be said in favour of myself as an 
ambassador.  I had arrived in the Wightman schooner, I was living 
in the Wightman compound, I was the daily associate of the Wightman 
coterie.  It was egregious enough that I should now intrude unasked 
in the private affairs of Crawford's agent, and press upon him the 
sacrifice of his interests and the venture of his life.  But bad as 
I might be, there was none better; since the affair of the stone I 
was, besides, sharp-set to be doing, the idea of a delicate 
interview attracted me, and I thought it policy to show myself 
abroad.

The night was very dark.  There was service in the church, and the 
building glimmered through all its crevices like a dim Kirk 
Allowa'.  I saw few other lights, but was indistinctly aware of 
many people stirring in the darkness, and a hum and sputter of low 
talk that sounded stealthy.  I believe (in the old phrase) my beard 
was sometimes on my shoulder as I went.  Muller's was but partly 
lighted, and quite silent, and the gate was fastened.  I could by 
no means manage to undo the latch.  No wonder, since I found it 
afterwards to be four or five feet long - a fortification in 
itself.  As I still fumbled, a dog came on the inside and sniffed 
suspiciously at my hands, so that I was reduced to calling 'House 
ahoy!'  Mr. Muller came down and put his chin across the paling in 
the dark.  'Who is that?' said he, like one who has no mind to 
welcome strangers.

'My name is Stevenson,' said I.

'O, Mr. Stevens!  I didn't know you.  Come inside.'  We stepped 
into the dark store, when I leaned upon the counter and he against 
the wall.  All the light came from the sleeping-room, where I saw 
his family being put to bed; it struck full in my face, but Mr. 
Muller stood in shadow.  No doubt he expected what was Coming, and 
sought the advantage of position; but for a man who wished to 
persuade and had nothing to conceal, mine was the preferable.

'Look here,' I began, 'I hear you are selling to the natives.'

'Others have done that before me,' he returned pointedly.

'No doubt,' said I, 'and I have nothing to do with the past, but 
the future.  I want you to promise you will handle these spirits 
carefully.'

'Now what is your motive in this?' he asked, and then, with a 
sneer, 'Are you afraid of your life?'

'That is nothing to the purpose,' I replied.  'I know, and you 
know, these spirits ought not to be used at all.'

'Tom and Mr. Rick have sold them before.'

'I have nothing to do with Tom and Mr. Rick.  All I know is I have 
heard them both refuse.'

'No, I suppose you have nothing to do with them.  Then you are just 
afraid of your life.'

'Come now,' I cried, being perhaps a little stung, 'you know in 
your heart I am asking a reasonable thing.  I don't ask you to lose 
your profit - though I would prefer to see no spirits brought here, 
as you would - '

'I don't say I wouldn't.  I didn't begin this,' he interjected.

'No, I don't suppose you did,' said I.  'And I don't ask you to 
lose; I ask you to give me your word, man to man, that you will 
make no native drunk.'

Up to now Mr. Muller had maintained an attitude very trying to my 
temper; but he had maintained it with difficulty, his sentiment 
being all upon my side; and here he changed ground for the worse.  
'It isn't me that sells,' said he.

'No, it's that nigger,' I agreed.  'But he's yours to buy and sell; 
you have your hand on the nape of his neck; and I ask you - I have 
my wife here - to use the authority you have.'

He hastily returned to his old ward.  'I don't deny I could if I 
wanted,' said he.  'But there's no danger, the natives are all 
quiet.  You're just afraid of your life.'

I do not like to be called a coward, even by implication; and here 
I lost my temper and propounded an untimely ultimatum.  'You had 
better put it plain,' I cried.  'Do you mean to refuse me what I 
ask?'

'I don't want either to refuse it or grant it,' he replied.

'You'll find you have to do the one thing or the other, and right 
now!' I cried, and then, striking into a happier vein, 'Come,' said 
I, 'you're a better sort than that.  I see what's wrong with you - 
you think I came from the opposite camp.  I see the sort of man you 
are, and you know that what I ask is right.'

Again he changed ground.  'If the natives get any drink, it isn't 
safe to stop them,' he objected.

'I'll be answerable for the bar,' I said.  'We are three men and 
four revolvers; we'll come at a word, and hold the place against 
the village.'

'You don't know what you're talking about; it's too dangerous!' he 
cried.

'Look here,' said I, 'I don't mind much about losing that life you 
talk so much of; but I mean to lose it the way I want to, and that 
is, putting a stop to all this beastliness.'

He talked a while about his duty to the firm; I minded not at all, 
I was secure of victory.  He was but waiting to capitulate, and 
looked about for any potent to relieve the strain.  In the gush of 
light from the bedroom door I spied a cigar-holder on the desk.  
'That is well coloured,' said I.

'Will you take a cigar?' said he.

I took it and held it up unlighted.  'Now,' said I, 'you promise 
me.'

'I promise you you won't have any trouble from natives that have 
drunk at my place,' he replied.

'That is all I ask,' said I, and showed it was not by immediately 
offering to try his stock.

So far as it was anyway critical our interview here ended.  Mr. 
Muller had thenceforth ceased to regard me as an emissary from his 
rivals, dropped his defensive attitude, and spoke as he believed.  
I could make out that he would already, had he dared, have stopped 
the sale himself.  Not quite daring, it may be imagined how he 
resented the idea of interference from those who had (by his own 
statement) first led him on, then deserted him in the breach, and 
now (sitting themselves in safety) egged him on to a new peril, 
which was all gain to them, all loss to him!  I asked him what he 
thought of the danger from the feast.

'I think worse of it than any of you,' he answered.  'They were 
shooting around here last night, and I heard the balls too.  I said 
to myself, "That's bad."  What gets me is why you should be making 
this row up at your end.  I should be the first to go.'

It was a thoughtless wonder.  The consolation of being second is 
not great; the fact, not the order of going - there was our 
concern.

Scott talks moderately of looking forward to a time of fighting 
'with a feeling that resembled pleasure.'  The resemblance seems 
rather an identity.  In modern life, contact is ended; man grows 
impatient of endless manoeuvres; and to approach the fact, to find 
ourselves where we can push an advantage home, and stand a fair 
risk, and see at last what we are made of, stirs the blood.  It was 
so at least with all my family, who bubbled with delight at the 
approach of trouble; and we sat deep into the night like a pack of 
schoolboys, preparing the revolvers and arranging plans against the 
morrow.  It promised certainly to be a busy and eventful day.  The 
Old Men were to be summoned to confront me on the question of the 
tapu; Muller might call us at any moment to garrison his bar; and 
suppose Muller to fail, we decided in a family council to take that 
matter into our own hands, THE LAND WE LIVE IN at the pistol's 
mouth, and with the polysyllabic Williams, dance to a new tune.  As 
I recall our humour I think it would have gone hard with the 
mulatto.

WEDNESDAY, JULY 24. - It was as well, and yet it was disappointing 
that these thunder-clouds rolled off in silence.  Whether the Old 
Men recoiled from an interview with Queen Victoria's son, whether 
Muller had secretly intervened, or whether the step flowed 
naturally from the fears of the king and the nearness of the feast, 
the tapu was early that morning re-enforced; not a day too soon, 
from the manner the boats began to arrive thickly, and the town was 
filled with the big rowdy vassals of Karaiti.

The effect lingered for some time on the minds of the traders; it 
was with the approval of all present that I helped to draw up a 
petition to the United States, praying for a law against the liquor 
trade in the Gilberts; and it was at this request that I added, 
under my own name, a brief testimony of what had passed; - useless 
pains; since the whole reposes, probably unread and possibly 
unopened, in a pigeon-hole at Washington.

SUNDAY, JULY 28. - This day we had the afterpiece of the debauch.  
The king and queen, in European clothes, and followed by armed 
guards, attended church for the first time, and sat perched aloft 
in a precarious dignity under the barrel-hoops.  Before sermon his 
majesty clambered from the dais, stood lopsidedly upon the gravel 
floor, and in a few words abjured drinking.  The queen followed 
suit with a yet briefer allocution.  All the men in church were 
next addressed in turn; each held up his right hand, and the affair 
was over - throne and church were reconciled.

CHAPTER VI - THE FIVE DAYS' FESTIVAL

THURSDAY, JULY 25. - The street was this day much enlivened by the 
presence of the men from Little Makin; they average taller than 
Butaritarians, and being on a holiday, went wreathed with yellow 
leaves and gorgeous in vivid colours.  They are said to be more 
savage, and to be proud of the distinction.  Indeed, it seemed to 
us they swaggered in the town, like plaided Highlanders upon the 
streets of Inverness, conscious of barbaric virtues.

In the afternoon the summer parlour was observed to be packed with 
people; others standing outside and stooping to peer under the 
eaves, like children at home about a circus.  It was the Makin 
company, rehearsing for the day of competition.  Karaiti sat in the 
front row close to the singers, where we were summoned (I suppose 
in honour of Queen Victoria) to join him.  A strong breathless heat 
reigned under the iron roof, and the air was heavy with the scent 
of wreaths.  The singers, with fine mats about their loins, cocoa-
nut feathers set in rings upon their fingers, and their heads 
crowned with yellow leaves, sat on the floor by companies.  A 
varying number of soloists stood up for different songs; and these 
bore the chief part in the music.  But the full force of the 
companies, even when not singing, contributed continuously to the 
effect, and marked the ictus of the measure, mimicking, grimacing, 
casting up their heads and eyes, fluttering the feathers on their 
fingers, clapping hands, or beating (loud as a kettledrum) on the 
left breast; the time was exquisite, the music barbarous, but full 
of conscious art.  I noted some devices constantly employed.  A 
sudden change would be introduced (I think of key) with no break of 
the measure, but emphasised by a sudden dramatic heightening of the 
voice and a swinging, general gesticulation.  The voices of the 
soloists would begin far apart in a rude discord, and gradually 
draw together to a unison; which, when, they had reached, they were 
joined and drowned by the full chorus.  The ordinary, hurried, 
barking unmelodious movement of the voices would at times be broken 
and glorified by a psalm-like strain of melody, often well 
constructed, or seeming so by contrast.  There was much variety of 
measure, and towards the end of each piece, when the fun became 
fast and furious, a recourse to this figure -

[Musical notation which cannot be produced.  It means two/four time 
with quaver, quaver, crotchet repeated for three bars.]

It is difficult to conceive what fire and devilry they get into 
these hammering finales; all go together, voices, hands, eyes, 
leaves, and fluttering finger-rings; the chorus swings to the eye, 
the song throbs on the ear; the faces are convulsed with enthusiasm 
and effort.

Presently the troop stood up in a body, the drums forming a half-
circle for the soloists, who were sometimes five or even more in 
number.  The songs that followed were highly dramatic; though I had 
none to give me any explanation, I would at times make out some 
shadowy but decisive outline of a plot; and I was continually 
reminded of certain quarrelsome concerted scenes in grand operas at 
home; just so the single voices issue from and fall again into the 
general volume; just so do the performers separate and crowd 
together, brandish the raised hand, and roll the eye to heaven - or 
the gallery.  Already this is beyond the Thespian model; the art of 
this people is already past the embryo:  song, dance, drums, 
quartette and solo - it is the drama full developed although still 
in miniature.  Of all so-called dancing in the South Seas, that 
which I saw in Butaritari stands easily the first.  The HULA, as it 
may be viewed by the speedy globe-trotter in Honolulu, is surely 
the most dull of man's inventions, and the spectator yawns under 
its length as at a college lecture or a parliamentary debate.  But 
the Gilbert Island dance leads on the mind; it thrills, rouses, 
subjugates; it has the essence of all art, an unexplored imminent 
significance.  Where so many are engaged, and where all must make 
(at a given moment) the same swift, elaborate, and often arbitrary 
movement, the toil of rehearsal is of course extreme.  But they 
begin as children.  A child and a man may often be seen together in 
a maniap':  the man sings and gesticulates, the child stands before 
him with streaming tears and tremulously copies him in act and 
sound; it is the Gilbert Island artist learning (as all artists 
must) his art in sorrow.

I may seem to praise too much; here is a passage from my wife's 
diary, which proves that I was not alone in being moved, and 
completes the picture:- 'The conductor gave the cue, and all the 
dancers, waving their arms, swaying their bodies, and clapping 
their breasts in perfect time, opened with an introductory.  The 
performers remained seated, except two, and once three, and twice a 
single soloist.  These stood in the group, making a slight movement 
with the feet and rhythmical quiver of the body as they sang.  
There was a pause after the introductory, and then the real 
business of the opera - for it was no less - began; an opera where 
every singer was an accomplished actor.  The leading man, in an 
impassioned ecstasy which possessed him from head to foot, seemed 
transfigured; once it was as though a strong wind had swept over 
the stage - their arms, their feathered fingers thrilling with an 
emotion that shook my nerves as well:  heads and bodies followed 
like a field of grain before a gust.  My blood came hot and cold, 
tears pricked my eyes, my head whirled, I felt an almost 
irresistible impulse to join the dancers.  One drama, I think, I 
very nearly understood.  A fierce and savage old man took the solo 
part.  He sang of the birth of a prince, and how he was tenderly 
rocked in his mother's arms; of his boyhood, when he excelled his 
fellows in swimming, climbing, and all athletic sports; of his 
youth, when he went out to sea with his boat and fished; of his 
manhood, when he married a wife who cradled a son of his own in her 
arms.  Then came the alarm of war, and a great battle, of which for 
a time the issue was doubtful; but the hero conquered, as he always 
does, and with a tremendous burst of the victors the piece closed.  
There were also comic pieces, which caused great amusement.  During 
one, an old man behind me clutched me by the arm, shook his finger 
in my face with a roguish smile, and said something with a chuckle, 
which I took to be the equivalent of "O, you women, you women; it 
is true of you all!"  I fear it was not complimentary.  At no time 
was there the least sign of the ugly indecency of the eastern 
islands.  All was poetry pure and simple.  The music itself was as 
complex as our own, though constructed on an entirely different 
basis; once or twice I was startled by a bit of something very like 
the best English sacred music, but it was only for an instant.  At 
last there was a longer pause, and this time the dancers were all 
on their feet.  As the drama went on, the interest grew.  The 
performers appealed to each other, to the audience, to the heaven 
above; they took counsel with each other, the conspirators drew 
together in a knot; it was just an opera, the drums coming in at 
proper intervals, the tenor, baritone, and bass all where they 
should be - except that the voices were all of the same calibre.  A 
woman once sang from the back row with a very fine contralto voice 
spoilt by being made artificially nasal; I notice all the women 
affect that unpleasantness.  At one time a boy of angelic beauty 
was the soloist; and at another, a child of six or eight, doubtless 
an infant phenomenon being trained, was placed in the centre.  The 
little fellow was desperately frightened and embarrassed at first, 
but towards the close warmed up to his work and showed much 
dramatic talent.  The changing expressions on the faces of the 
dancers were so speaking, that it seemed a great stupidity not to 
understand them.'

Our neighbour at this performance, Karaiti, somewhat favours his 
Butaritarian majesty in shape and feature, being, like him, portly, 
bearded, and Oriental.  In character he seems the reverse:  alert, 
smiling, jovial, jocular, industrious.  At home in his own island, 
he labours himself like a slave, and makes his people labour like a 
slave-driver.  He takes an interest in ideas.  George the trader 
told him about flying-machines.  'Is that true, George?' he asked.  
'It is in the papers,' replied George.  'Well,' said Karaiti, 'if 
that man can do it with machinery, I can do it without'; and he 
designed and made a pair of wings, strapped them on his shoulders, 
went to the end of a pier, launched himself into space, and fell 
bulkily into the sea.  His wives fished him out, for his wings 
hindered him in swimming.  'George,' said he, pausing as he went up 
to change, 'George, you lie.'  He had eight wives, for his small 
realm still follows ancient customs; but he showed embarrassment 
when this was mentioned to my wife.  'Tell her I have only brought 
one here,' he said anxiously.  Altogether the Black Douglas pleased 
us much; and as we heard fresh details of the king's uneasiness, 
and saw for ourselves that all the weapons in the summer parlour 
had been hid, we watched with the more admiration the cause of all 
this anxiety rolling on his big legs, with his big smiling face, 
apparently unarmed, and certainly unattended, through the hostile 
town.  The Red Douglas, pot-bellied Kuma, having perhaps heard word 
of the debauch, remained upon his fief; his vassals thus came 
uncommanded to the feast, and swelled the following of Karaiti.

FRIDAY, JULY 26. - At night in the dark, the singers of Makin 
paraded in the road before our house and sang the song of the 
princess.  'This is the day; she was born to-day; Nei Kamaunave was 
born to-day - a beautiful princess, Queen of Butaritari.'  So I was 
told it went in endless iteration.  The song was of course out of 
season, and the performance only a rehearsal.  But it was a 
serenade besides; a delicate attention to ourselves from our new 
friend, Karaiti.

SATURDAY, JULY 27. - We had announced a performance of the magic 
lantern to-night in church; and this brought the king to visit us.  
In honour of the Black Douglas (I suppose) his usual two guardsmen 
were now increased to four; and the squad made an outlandish figure 
as they straggled after him, in straw hats, kilts and jackets.  
Three carried their arms reversed, the butts over their shoulders, 
the muzzles menacing the king's plump back; the fourth had passed 
his weapon behind his neck, and held it there with arms extended 
like a backboard.  The visit was extraordinarily long.  The king, 
no longer galvanised with gin, said and did nothing.  He sat 
collapsed in a chair and let a cigar go out.  It was hot, it was 
sleepy, it was cruel dull; there was no resource but to spy in the 
countenance of Tebureimoa for some remaining trait of MR. CORPSE 
the butcher.  His hawk nose, crudely depressed and flattened at the 
point, did truly seem to us to smell of midnight murder.  When he 
took his leave, Maka bade me observe him going down the stair (or 
rather ladder) from the verandah.  'Old man,' said Maka.  'Yes,' 
said I, 'and yet I suppose not old man.'  'Young man,' returned 
Maka, 'perhaps fo'ty.'  And I have heard since he is most likely 
younger.

While the magic lantern was showing, I skulked without in the dark.  
The voice of Maka, excitedly explaining the Scripture slides, 
seemed to fill not the church only, but the neighbourhood.  All 
else was silent.  Presently a distant sound of singing arose and 
approached; and a procession drew near along the road, the hot 
clean smell of the men and women striking in my face delightfully.  
At the corner, arrested by the voice of Maka and the lightening and 
darkening of the church, they paused.  They had no mind to go 
nearer, that was plain.  They were Makin people, I believe, 
probably staunch heathens, contemners of the missionary and his 
works.  Of a sudden, however, a man broke from their company, took 
to his heels, and fled into the church; next moment three had 
followed him; the next it was a covey of near upon a score, all 
pelting for their lives.  So the little band of the heathen paused 
irresolute at the corner, and melted before the attractions of a 
magic lantern, like a glacier in spring.  The more staunch vainly 
taunted the deserters; three fled in a guilty silence, but still 
fled; and when at length the leader found the wit or the authority 
to get his troop in motion and revive the singing, it was with much 
diminished forces that they passed musically on up the dark road.

Meanwhile inside the luminous pictures brightened and faded.  I 
stood for some while unobserved in the rear of the spectators, when 
I could hear just in front of me a pair of lovers following the 
show with interest, the male playing the part of interpreter and 
(like Adam) mingling caresses with his lecture.  The wild animals, 
a tiger in particular, and that old school-treat favourite, the 
sleeper and the mouse, were hailed with joy; but the chief marvel 
and delight was in the gospel series.  Maka, in the opinion of his 
aggrieved wife, did not properly rise to the occasion.  'What is 
the matter with the man?  Why can't he talk?' she cried.  The 
matter with the man, I think, was the greatness of the opportunity; 
he reeled under his good fortune; and whether he did ill or well, 
the exposure of these pious 'phantoms' did as a matter of fact 
silence in all that part of the island the voice of the scoffer.  
'Why then,' the word went round, 'why then, the Bible is true!'  
And on our return afterwards we were told the impression was yet 
lively, and those who had seen might be heard telling those who had 
not, 'O yes, it is all true; these things all happened, we have 
seen the pictures.'  The argument is not so childish as it seems; 
for I doubt if these islanders are acquainted with any other mode 
of representation but photography; so that the picture of an event 
(on the old melodrama principle that 'the camera cannot lie, 
Joseph,') would appear strong proof of its occurrence.  The fact 
amused us the more because our slides were some of them ludicrously 
silly, and one (Christ before Pilate) was received with shouts of 
merriment, in which even Maka was constrained to join.

SUNDAY, JULY 28. - Karaiti came to ask for a repetition of the 
'phantoms' - this was the accepted word - and, having received a 
promise, turned and left my humble roof without the shadow of a 
salutation.  I felt it impolite to have the least appearance of 
pocketing a slight; the times had been too difficult, and were 
still too doubtful; and Queen Victoria's son was bound to maintain 
the honour of his house.  Karaiti was accordingly summoned that 
evening to the Ricks, where Mrs. Rick fell foul of him in words, 
and Queen Victoria's son assailed him with indignant looks.  I was 
the ass with the lion's skin; I could not roar in the language of 
the Gilbert Islands; but I could stare.  Karaiti declared he had 
meant no offence; apologised in a sound, hearty, gentlemanly 
manner; and became at once at his ease.  He had in a dagger to 
examine, and announced he would come to price it on the morrow, to-
day being Sunday; this nicety in a heathen with eight wives 
surprised me.  The dagger was 'good for killing fish,' he said 
roguishly; and was supposed to have his eye upon fish upon two 
legs.  It is at least odd that in Eastern Polynesia fish was the 
accepted euphemism for the human sacrifice.  Asked as to the 
population of his island, Karaiti called out to his vassals who sat 
waiting him outside the door, and they put it at four hundred and 
fifty; but (added Karaiti jovially) there will soon be plenty more, 
for all the women are in the family way.  Long before we separated 
I had quite forgotten his offence.  He, however, still bore it in 
mind; and with a very courteous inspiration returned early on the 
next day, paid us a long visit, and punctiliously said farewell 
when he departed.

MONDAY, JULY 29. - The great day came round at last.  In the first 
hours the night was startled by the sound of clapping hands and the 
chant of Nei Kamaunava; its melancholy, slow, and somewhat menacing 
measures broken at intervals by a formidable shout.  The little 
morsel of humanity thus celebrated in the dark hours was observed 
at midday playing on the green entirely naked, and equally 
unobserved and unconcerned.

The summer parlour on its artificial islet, relieved against the 
shimmering lagoon, and shimmering itself with sun and tinned iron, 
was all day crowded about by eager men and women.  Within, it was 
boxed full of islanders, of any age and size, and in every degree 
of nudity and finery.  So close we squatted, that at one time I had 
a mighty handsome woman on my knees, two little naked urchins 
having their feet against my back.  There might be a dame in full 
attire of HOLOKU and hat and flowers; and her next neighbour might 
the next moment strip some little rag of a shift from her fat 
shoulders and come out a monument of flesh, painted rather than 
covered by the hairbreadth RIDI.  Little ladies who thought 
themselves too great to appear undraped upon so high a festival 
were seen to pause outside in the bright sunshine, their miniature 
ridis in their hand; a moment more and they were full-dressed and 
entered the concert-room.

At either end stood up to sing, or sat down to rest, the alternate 
companies of singers; Kuma and Little Makin on the north, 
Butaritari and its conjunct hamlets on the south; both groups 
conspicuous in barbaric bravery.  In the midst, between these rival 
camps of troubadours, a bench was placed; and here the king and 
queen throned it, some two or three feet above the crowded audience 
on the floor - Tebureimoa as usual in his striped pyjamas with a 
satchel strapped across one shoulder, doubtless (in the island 
fashion) to contain his pistols; the queen in a purple HOLOKU, her 
abundant hair let down, a fan in her hand.  The bench was turned 
facing to the strangers, a piece of well-considered civility; and 
when it was the turn of Butaritari to sing, the pair must twist 
round on the bench, lean their elbows on the rail, and turn to us 
the spectacle of their broad backs.  The royal couple occasionally 
solaced themselves with a clay pipe; and the pomp of state was 
further heightened by the rifles of a picket of the guard.

With this kingly countenance, and ourselves squatted on the ground, 
we heard several songs from one side or the other.  Then royalty 
and its guards withdrew, and Queen Victoria's son and daughter-in-
law were summoned by acclamation to the vacant throne.  Our pride 
was perhaps a little modified when we were joined on our high 
places by a certain thriftless loafer of a white; and yet I was 
glad too, for the man had a smattering of native, and could give me 
some idea of the subject of the songs.  One was patriotic, and 
dared Tembinok' of Apemama, the terror of the group, to an 
invasion.  One mixed the planting of taro and the harvest-home.  
Some were historical, and commemorated kings and the illustrious 
chances of their time, such as a bout of drinking or a war.  One, 
at least, was a drama of domestic interest, excellently played by 
the troop from Makin.  It told the story of a man who has lost his 
wife, at first bewails her loss, then seeks another:  the earlier 
strains (or acts) are played exclusively by men; but towards the 
end a woman appears, who has just lost her husband; and I suppose 
the pair console each other, for the finale seemed of happy omen.  
Of some of the songs my informant told me briefly they were 'like 
about the WEEMEN'; this I could have guessed myself.  Each side (I 
should have said) was strengthened by one or two women.  They were 
all soloists, did not very often join in the performance, but stood 
disengaged at the back part of the stage, and looked (in RIDI, 
necklace, and dressed hair) for all the world like European ballet-
dancers.  When the song was anyway broad these ladies came 
particularly to the front; and it was singular to see that, after 
each entry, the PREMIERE DANSEUSE pretended to be overcome by 
shame, as though led on beyond what she had meant, and her male 
assistants made a feint of driving her away like one who had 
disgraced herself.  Similar affectations accompany certain truly 
obscene dances of Samoa, where they are very well in place.  Here 
it was different.  The words, perhaps, in this free-spoken world, 
were gross enough to make a carter blush; and the most suggestive 
feature was this feint of shame.  For such parts the women showed 
some disposition; they were pert, they were neat, they were 
acrobatic, they were at times really amusing, and some of them were 
pretty.  But this is not the artist's field; there is the whole 
width of heaven between such capering and ogling, and the strange 
rhythmic gestures, and strange, rapturous, frenzied faces with 
which the best of the male dancers held us spellbound through a 
Gilbert Island ballet.

Almost from the first it was apparent that the people of the city 
were defeated.  I might have thought them even good, only I had the 
other troop before my eyes to correct my standard, and remind me 
continually of 'the little more, and how much it is.'  Perceiving 
themselves worsted, the choir of Butaritari grew confused, 
blundered, and broke down; amid this hubbub of unfamiliar intervals 
I should not myself have recognised the slip, but the audience were 
quick to catch it, and to jeer.  To crown all, the Makin company 
began a dance of truly superlative merit.  I know not what it was 
about, I was too much absorbed to ask.  In one act a part of the 
chorus, squealing in some strange falsetto, produced very much the 
effect of our orchestra; in another, the dancers, leaping like 
jumping-jacks, with arms extended, passed through and through each 
other's ranks with extraordinary speed, neatness, and humour.  A 
more laughable effect I never saw; in any European theatre it would 
have brought the house down, and the island audience roared with 
laughter and applause.  This filled up the measure for the rival 
company, and they forgot themselves and decency.  After each act or 
figure of the ballet, the performers pause a moment standing, and 
the next is introduced by the clapping of hands in triplets.  Not 
until the end of the whole ballet do they sit down, which is the 
signal for the rivals to stand up.  But now all rules were to be 
broken.  During the interval following on this great applause, the 
company of Butaritari leaped suddenly to their feet and most 
unhandsomely began a performance of their own.  It was strange to 
see the men of Makin staring; I have seen a tenor in Europe stare 
with the same blank dignity into a hissing theatre; but presently, 
to my surprise, they sobered down, gave up the unsung remainder of 
their ballet, resumed their seats, and suffered their ungallant 
adversaries to go on and finish.  Nothing would suffice.  Again, at 
the first interval, Butaritari unhandsomely cut in; Makin, 
irritated in turn, followed the example; and the two companies of 
dancers remained permanently standing, continuously clapping hands, 
and regularly cutting across each other at each pause.  I expected 
blows to begin with any moment; and our position in the midst was 
highly unstrategical.  But the Makin people had a better thought; 
and upon a fresh interruption turned and trooped out of the house.  
We followed them, first because these were the artists, second 
because they were guests and had been scurvily ill-used.  A large 
population of our neighbours did the same, so that the causeway was 
filled from end to end by the procession of deserters; and the 
Butaritari choir was left to sing for its own pleasure in an empty 
house, having gained the point and lost the audience.  It was 
surely fortunate that there was no one drunk; but, drunk or sober, 
where else would a scene so irritating have concluded without 
blows?

The last stage and glory of this auspicious day was of our own 
providing - the second and positively the last appearance of the 
phantoms.  All round the church, groups sat outside, in the night, 
where they could see nothing; perhaps ashamed to enter, certainly 
finding some shadowy pleasure in the mere proximity.  Within, about 
one-half of the great shed was densely packed with people.  In the 
midst, on the royal dais, the lantern luminously smoked; chance 
rays of light struck out the earnest countenance of our Chinaman 
grinding the hand-organ; a fainter glimmer showed off the rafters 
and their shadows in the hollow of the roof; the pictures shone and 
vanished on the screen; and as each appeared, there would run a 
hush, a whisper, a strong shuddering rustle, and a chorus of small 
cries among the crowd.  There sat by me the mate of a wrecked 
schooner.  'They would think this a strange sight in Europe or the 
States,' said he, 'going on in a building like this, all tied with 
bits of string.'

CHAPTER VII - HUSBAND AND WIFE

THE trader accustomed to the manners of Eastern Polynesia has a 
lesson to learn among the Gilberts.  The RIDI is but a spare 
attire; as late as thirty years back the women went naked until 
marriage; within ten years the custom lingered; and these facts, 
above all when heard in description, conveyed a very false idea of 
the manners of the group.  A very intelligent missionary described 
it (in its former state) as a 'Paradise of naked women' for the 
resident whites.  It was at least a platonic Paradise, where 
Lothario ventured at his peril.  Since 1860, fourteen whites have 
perished on a single island, all for the same cause, all found 
where they had no business, and speared by some indignant father of 
a family; the figure was given me by one of their contemporaries 
who had been more prudent and survived.  The strange persistence of 
these fourteen martyrs might seem to point to monomania or a series 
of romantic passions; gin is the more likely key.  The poor 
buzzards sat alone in their houses by an open case; they drank; 
their brain was fired; they stumbled towards the nearest houses on 
chance; and the dart went through their liver.  In place of a 
Paradise the trader found an archipelago of fierce husbands and of 
virtuous women.  'Of course if you wish to make love to them, it's 
the same as anywhere else,' observed a trader innocently; but he 
and his companions rarely so choose.

The trader must be credited with a virtue:  he often makes a kind 
and loyal husband.  Some of the worst beachcombers in the Pacific, 
some of the last of the old school, have fallen in my path, and 
some of them were admirable to their native wives, and one made a 
despairing widower.  The position of a trader's wife in the 
Gilberts is, besides, unusually enviable.  She shares the 
immunities of her husband.  Curfew in Butaritari sounds for her in 
vain.  Long after the bell is rung and the great island ladies are 
confined for the night to their own roof, this chartered libertine 
may scamper and giggle through the deserted streets or go down to 
bathe in the dark.  The resources of the store are at her hand; she 
goes arrayed like a queen, and feasts delicately everyday upon 
tinned meats.  And she who was perhaps of no regard or station 
among natives sits with captains, and is entertained on board of 
schooners.  Five of these privileged dames were some time our 
neighbours.  Four were handsome skittish lasses, gamesome like 
children, and like children liable to fits of pouting.  They wore 
dresses by day, but there was a tendency after dark to strip these 
lendings and to career and squall about the compound in the 
aboriginal RIDI.  Games of cards were continually played, with 
shells for counters; their course was much marred by cheating; and 
the end of a round (above all if a man was of the party) resolved 
itself into a scrimmage for the counters.  The fifth was a matron.  
It was a picture to see her sail to church on a Sunday, a parasol 
in hand, a nursemaid following, and the baby buried in a trade hat 
and armed with a patent feeding-bottle.  The service was enlivened 
by her continual supervision and correction of the maid.  It was 
impossible not to fancy the baby was a doll, and the church some 
European playroom.  All these women were legitimately married.  It 
is true that the certificate of one, when she proudly showed it, 
proved to run thus, that she was 'married for one night,' and her 
gracious partner was at liberty to 'send her to hell' the next 
morning; but she was none the wiser or the worse for the dastardly 
trick.  Another, I heard, was married on a work of mine in a 
pirated edition; it answered the purpose as well as a Hall Bible.  
Notwithstanding all these allurements of social distinction, rare 
food and raiment, a comparative vacation from toil, and legitimate 
marriage contracted on a pirated edition, the trader must sometimes 
seek long before he can be mated.  While I was in the group one had 
been eight months on the quest, and he was still a bachelor.

Within strictly native society the old laws and practices were 
harsh, but not without a certain stamp of high-mindedness.  
Stealthy adultery was punished with death; open elopement was 
properly considered virtue in comparison, and compounded for a fine 
in land.  The male adulterer alone seems to have been punished.  It 
is correct manners for a jealous man to hang himself; a jealous 
woman has a different remedy - she bites her rival.  Ten or twenty 
years ago it was a capital offence to raise a woman's RIDI; to this 
day it is still punished with a heavy fine; and the garment itself 
is still symbolically sacred.  Suppose a piece of land to be 
disputed in Butaritari, the claimant who shall first hang a RIDI on 
the tapu-post has gained his cause, since no one can remove or 
touch it but himself.

The RIDI was the badge not of the woman but the wife, the mark not 
of her sex but of her station.  It was the collar on the slave's 
neck, the brand on merchandise.  The adulterous woman seems to have 
been spared; were the husband offended, it would be a poor 
consolation to send his draught cattle to the shambles.  Karaiti, 
to this day, calls his eight wives 'his horses,' some trader having 
explained to him the employment of these animals on farms; and 
Nanteitei hired out his wives to do mason-work.  Husbands, at least 
when of high rank, had the power of life and death; even whites 
seem to have possessed it; and their wives, when they had 
transgressed beyond forgiveness, made haste to pronounce the 
formula of deprecation - I KANA KIM.  This form of words had so 
much virtue that a condemned criminal repeating it on a particular 
day to the king who had condemned him, must be instantly released.  
It is an offer of abasement, and, strangely enough, the reverse - 
the imitation - is a common vulgar insult in Great Britain to this 
day.  I give a scene between a trader and his Gilbert Island wife, 
as it was told me by the husband, now one of the oldest residents, 
but then a freshman in the group.

'Go and light a fire,' said the trader, 'and when I have brought 
this oil I will cook some fish.'  The woman grunted at him, island 
fashion.  'I am not a pig that you should grunt at me,' said he.

'I know you are not a pig,' said the woman, 'neither am I your 
slave.'

'To be sure you are not my slave, and if you do not care to stop 
with me, you had better go home to your people,' said he.  'But in 
the mean time go and light the fire; and when I have brought this 
oil I will cook some fish.'

She went as if to obey; and presently when the trader looked she 
had built a fire so big that the cook-house was catching in flames.

'I KANA KIM!' she cried, as she saw him coming; but he recked not, 
and hit her with a cooking-pot.  The leg pierced her skull, blood 
spouted, it was thought she was a dead woman, and the natives 
surrounded the house in a menacing expectation.  Another white was 
present, a man of older experience.  'You will have us both killed 
if you go on like this,' he cried.  'She had said I KANA KIM!'  If 
she had not said I KANA KIM he might have struck her with a 
caldron.  It was not the blow that made the crime, but the 
disregard of an accepted formula.

Polygamy, the particular sacredness of wives, their semi-servile 
state, their seclusion in kings' harems, even their privilege of 
biting, all would seem to indicate a Mohammedan society and the 
opinion of the soullessness of woman.  And not so in the least.  It 
is a mere appearance.  After you have studied these extremes in one 
house, you may go to the next and find all reversed, the woman the 
mistress, the man only the first of her thralls.  The authority is 
not with the husband as such, nor the wife as such.  It resides in 
the chief or the chief-woman; in him or her who has inherited the 
lands of the clan, and stands to the clansman in the place of 
parent, exacting their service, answerable for their fines.  There 
is but the one source of power and the one ground of dignity - 
rank.  The king married a chief-woman; she became his menial, and 
must work with her hands on Messrs. Wightman's pier.  The king 
divorced her; she regained at once her former state and power.  She 
married the Hawaiian sailor, and behold the man is her flunkey and 
can be shown the door at pleasure.  Nay, and such low-born lords 
are even corrected physically, and, like grown but dutiful 
children, must endure the discipline.

We were intimate in one such household, that of Nei Takauti and Nan 
Tok'; I put the lady first of necessity.  During one week of fool's 
paradise, Mrs. Stevenson had gone alone to the sea-side of the 
island after shells.  I am very sure the proceeding was unsafe; and 
she soon perceived a man and woman watching her.  Do what she 
would, her guardians held her steadily in view; and when the 
afternoon began to fall, and they thought she had stayed long 
enough, took her in charge, and by signs and broken English ordered 
her home.  On the way the lady drew from her earring-hole a clay 
pipe, the husband lighted it, and it was handed to my unfortunate 
wife, who knew not how to refuse the incommodious favour; and when 
they were all come to our house, the pair sat down beside her on 
the floor, and improved the occasion with prayer.  From that day 
they were our family friends; bringing thrice a day the beautiful 
island garlands of white flowers, visiting us any evening, and 
frequently carrying us down to their own maniap' in return, the 
woman leading Mrs. Stevenson by the hand like one child with 
another.

Nan Tok', the husband, was young, extremely handsome, of the most 
approved good humour, and suffering in his precarious station from 
suppressed high spirits.  Nei Takauti, the wife, was getting old; 
her grown son by a former marriage had just hanged himself before 
his mother's eyes in despair at a well-merited rebuke.  Perhaps she 
had never been beautiful, but her face was full of character, her 
eye of sombre fire.  She was a high chief-woman, but by a strange 
exception for a person of her rank, was small, spare, and sinewy, 
with lean small hands and corded neck.  Her full dress of an 
evening was invariably a white chemise - and for adornment, green 
leaves (or sometimes white blossoms) stuck in her hair and thrust 
through her huge earring-holes.  The husband on the contrary 
changed to view like a kaleidoscope.  Whatever pretty thing my wife 
might have given to Nei Takauti - a string of beads, a ribbon, a 
piece of bright fabric - appeared the next evening on the person of 
Nan Tok'.  It was plain he was a clothes-horse; that he wore 
livery; that, in a word, he was his wife's wife.  They reversed the 
parts indeed, down to the least particular; it was the husband who 
showed himself the ministering angel in the hour of pain, while the 
wife displayed the apathy and heartlessness of the proverbial man.

When Nei Takauti had a headache Nan Tok' was full of attention and 
concern.  When the husband had a cold and a racking toothache the 
wife heeded not, except to jeer.  It is always the woman's part to 
fill and light the pipe; Nei Takauti handed hers in silence to the 
wedded page; but she carried it herself, as though the page were 
not entirely trusted.  Thus she kept the money, but it was he who 
ran the errands, anxiously sedulous.  A cloud on her face dimmed 
instantly his beaming looks; on an early visit to their maniap' my 
wife saw he had cause to be wary.  Nan Tok' had a friend with him, 
a giddy young thing, of his own age and sex; and they had worked 
themselves into that stage of jocularity when consequences are too 
often disregarded.  Nei Takauti mentioned her own name.  Instantly 
Nan Tok' held up two fingers, his friend did likewise, both in an 
ecstasy of slyness.  It was plain the lady had two names; and from 
the nature of their merriment, and the wrath that gathered on her 
brow, there must be something ticklish in the second.  The husband 
pronounced it; a well-directed cocoa-nut from the hand of his wife 
caught him on the side of the head, and the voices and the mirth of 
these indiscreet young gentlemen ceased for the day.

The people of Eastern Polynesia are never at a loss; their 
etiquette is absolute and plenary; in every circumstance it tells 
them what to do and how to do it.  The Gilbertines are seemingly 
more free, and pay for their freedom (like ourselves) in frequent 
perplexity.  This was often the case with the topsy-turvy couple.  
We had once supplied them during a visit with a pipe and tobacco; 
and when they had smoked and were about to leave, they found 
themselves confronted with a problem:  should they take or leave 
what remained of the tobacco?  The piece of plug was taken up, it 
was laid down again, it was handed back and forth, and argued over, 
till the wife began to look haggard and the husband elderly.  They 
ended by taking it, and I wager were not yet clear of the compound 
before they were sure they had decided wrong.  Another time they 
had been given each a liberal cup of coffee, and Nan Tok' with 
difficulty and disaffection made an end of his.  Nei Takauti had 
taken some, she had no mind for more, plainly conceived it would be 
a breach of manners to set down the cup unfinished, and ordered her 
wedded retainer to dispose of what was left.  'I have swallowed all 
I can, I cannot swallow more, it is a physical impossibility,' he 
seemed to say; and his stern officer reiterated her commands with 
secret imperative signals.  Luckless dog! but in mere humanity we 
came to the rescue and removed the cup.

I cannot but smile over this funny household; yet I remember the 
good souls with affection and respect.  Their attention to 
ourselves was surprising.  The garlands are much esteemed, the 
blossoms must be sought far and wide; and though they had many 
retainers to call to their aid, we often saw themselves passing 
afield after the blossoms, and the wife engaged with her own in 
putting them together.  It was no want of only that disregard so 
incident to husbands, that made Nei Takauti despise the sufferings 
of Nan Tok'.  When my wife was unwell she proved a diligent and 
kindly nurse; and the pair, to the extreme embarrassment of the 
sufferer, became fixtures in the sick-room.  This rugged, capable, 
imperious old dame, with the wild eyes, had deep and tender 
qualities:  her pride in her young husband it seemed that she 
dissembled, fearing possibly to spoil him; and when she spoke of 
her dead son there came something tragic in her face.  But I seemed 
to trace in the Gilbertines a virility of sense and sentiment which 
distinguishes them (like their harsh and uncouth language) from 
their brother islanders in the east.

PART IV: THE GILBERTS - APEMAMA

CHAPTER I - THE KING OF APEMAMA: THE ROYAL TRADER

THERE is one great personage in the Gilberts:  Tembinok' of 
Apemama:  solely conspicuous, the hero of song, the butt of gossip.  
Through the rest of the group the kings are slain or fallen in 
tutelage:  Tembinok' alone remains, the last tyrant, the last erect 
vestige of a dead society.  The white man is everywhere else, 
building his houses, drinking his gin, getting in and out of 
trouble with the weak native governments.  There is only one white 
on Apemama, and he on sufferance, living far from court, and 
hearkening and watching his conduct like a mouse in a cat's ear.  
Through all the other islands a stream of native visitors comes and 
goes, travelling by families, spending years on the grand tour.  
Apemama alone is left upon one side, the tourist dreading to risk 
himself within the clutch of Tembinok'.  And fear of the same 
Gorgon follows and troubles them at home.  Maiana once paid him 
tribute; he once fell upon and seized Nonuti:  first steps to the 
empire of the archipelago.  A British warship coming on the scene, 
the conqueror was driven to disgorge, his career checked in the 
outset, his dear-bought armoury sunk in his own lagoon.  But the 
impression had been made; periodical fear of him still shakes the 
islands; rumour depicts him mustering his canoes for a fresh 
onfall; rumour can name his destination; and Tembinok' figures in 
the patriotic war-songs of the Gilberts like Napoleon in those of 
our grandfathers.

We were at sea, bound from Mariki to Nonuti and Tapituea, when the 
wind came suddenly fair for Apemama.  The course was at once 
changed; all hands were turned-to to clean ship, the decks holy-
stoned, all the cabin washed, the trade-room overhauled.  In all 
our cruising we never saw the EQUATOR so smart as she was made for 
Tembinok'.  Nor was Captain Reid alone in these coquetries; for, 
another schooner chancing to arrive during my stay in Apemama, I 
found that she also was dandified for the occasion.  And the two 
cases stand alone in my experience of South Sea traders.

We had on board a family of native tourists, from the grandsire to 
the babe in arms, trying (against an extraordinary series of ill-
luck) to regain their native island of Peru.  Five times already 
they had paid their fare and taken ship; five times they had been 
disappointed, dropped penniless upon strange islands, or carried 
back to Butaritari, whence they sailed.  This last attempt had been 
no better-starred; their provisions were exhausted.  Peru was 
beyond hope, and they had cheerfully made up their minds to a fresh 
stage of exile in Tapituea or Nonuti.  With this slant of wind 
their random destination became once more changed; and like the 
Calendar's pilot, when the 'black mountains' hove in view, they 
changed colour and beat upon their breasts.  Their camp, which was 
on deck in the ship's waist, resounded with complaint.  They would 
be set to work, they must become slaves, escape was hopeless, they 
must live and toil and die in Apemama, in the tyrant's den.  With 
this sort of talk they so greatly terrified their children, that 
one (a big hulking boy) must at last be torn screaming from the 
schooner's side.  And their fears were wholly groundless.  I have 
little doubt they were not suffered to be idle; but I can vouch for 
it that they were kindly and generously used.  For, the matter of a 
year later, I was once more shipmate with these inconsistent 
wanderers on board the JANET NICOLL.  Their fare was paid by 
Tembinok'; they who had gone ashore from the EQUATOR destitute, 
reappeared upon the JANET with new clothes, laden with mats and 
presents, and bringing with them a magazine of food, on which they 
lived like fighting-cocks throughout the voyage; I saw them at 
length repatriated, and I must say they showed more concern on 
quitting Apemama than delight at reaching home.

We entered by the north passage (Sunday, September 1st), dodging 
among shoals.  It was a day of fierce equatorial sunshine; but the 
breeze was strong and chill; and the mate, who conned the schooner 
from the cross-trees, returned shivering to the deck.  The lagoon 
was thick with many-tinted wavelets; a continuous roaring of the 
outer sea overhung the anchorage; and the long, hollow crescent of 
palm ruffled and sparkled in the wind.  Opposite our berth the 
beach was seen to be surmounted for some distance by a terrace of 
white coral seven or eight feet high and crowned in turn by the 
scattered and incongruous buildings of the palace.  The village 
adjoins on the south, a cluster of high-roofed maniap's.  And 
village and palace seemed deserted.

We were scarce yet moored, however, before distant and busy figures 
appeared upon the beach, a boat was launched, and a crew pulled out 
to us bringing the king's ladder.  Tembinok' had once an accident; 
has feared ever since to entrust his person to the rotten chandlery 
of South Sea traders; and devised in consequence a frame of wood, 
which is brought on board a ship as soon as she appears, and 
remains lashed to her side until she leave.  The boat's crew, 
having applied this engine, returned at once to shore.  They might 
not come on board; neither might we land, or not without danger of 
offence; the king giving pratique in person.  An interval followed, 
during which dinner was delayed for the great man - the prelude of 
the ladder, giving us some notion of his weighty body and sensible, 
ingenious character, had highly whetted our curiosity; and it was 
with something like excitement that we saw the beach and terrace 
suddenly blacken with attendant vassals, the king and party embark, 
the boat (a man-of-war gig) come flying towards us dead before the 
wind, and the royal coxswain lay us cleverly aboard, mount the 
ladder with a jealous diffidence, and descend heavily on deck.

Not long ago he was overgrown with fat, obscured to view, and a 
burthen to himself.  Captains visiting the island advised him to 
walk; and though it broke the habits of a life and the traditions 
of his rank, he practised the remedy with benefit.  His corpulence 
is now portable; you would call him lusty rather than fat; but his 
gait is still dull, stumbling, and elephantine.  He neither stops 
nor hastens, but goes about his business with an implacable 
deliberation.  We could never see him and not be struck with his 
extraordinary natural means for the theatre:  a beaked profile like 
Dante's in the mask, a mane of long black hair, the eye brilliant, 
imperious, and inquiring:  for certain parts, and to one who could 
have used it, the face was a fortune.  His voice matched it well, 
being shrill, powerful, and uncanny, with a note like a sea-bird's.  
Where there are no fashions, none to set them, few to follow them 
if they were set, and none to criticise, he dresses - as Sir 
Charles Grandison lived - 'to his own heart.'  Now he wears a 
woman's frock, now a naval uniform; now (and more usually) figures 
in a masquerade costume of his own design:  trousers and a singular 
jacket with shirt tails, the cut and fit wonderful for island 
workmanship, the material always handsome, sometimes green velvet, 
sometimes cardinal red silk.  This masquerade becomes him 
admirably.  In the woman's frock he looks ominous and weird beyond 
belief.  I see him now come pacing towards me in the cruel sun, 
solitary, a figure out of Hoffmann.

A visit on board ship, such as that at which we now assisted, makes 
a chief part and by far the chief diversion of the life of 
Tembinok'.  He is not only the sole ruler, he is the sole merchant 
of his triple kingdom, Apemama, Aranuka, and Kuria, well-planted 
islands.  The taro goes to the chiefs, who divide as they please 
among their immediate adherents; but certain fish, turtles - which 
abound in Kuria, - and the whole produce of the coco-palm, belong 
exclusively to Tembinok'.  'A' cobra berong me,' observed his 
majesty with a wave of his hand; and he counts and sells it by the 
houseful.  'You got copra, king?' I have heard a trader ask.  'I 
got two, three outches,' his majesty replied:  'I think three.'  
Hence the commercial importance of Apemama, the trade of three 
islands being centred there in a single hand; hence it is that so 
many whites have tried in vain to gain or to preserve a footing; 
hence ships are adorned, cooks have special orders, and captains 
array themselves in smiles, to greet the king.  If he be pleased 
with his welcome and the fare he may pass days on board, and, every 
day, and sometimes every hour, will be of profit to the ship.  He 
oscillates between the cabin, where he is entertained with strange 
meats, and the trade-room, where he enjoys the pleasures of 
shopping on a scale to match his person.  A few obsequious 
attendants squat by the house door, awaiting his least signal.  In 
the boat, which has been suffered to drop astern, one or two of his 
wives lie covered from the sun under mats, tossed by the short sea 
of the lagoon, and enduring agonies of heat and tedium.  This 
severity is now and then relaxed and the wives allowed on board.  
Three or four were thus favoured on the day of our arrival:  
substantial ladies airily attired in RIDIS.  Each had a share of 
copra, her PECULIUM, to dispose of for herself.  The display in the 
trade-room - hats, ribbbons, dresses, scents, tins of salmon - the 
pride of the eye and the lust of the flesh - tempted them in vain.  
They had but the one idea - tobacco, the island currency, 
tantamount to minted gold; returned to shore with it, burthened but 
rejoicing; and late into the night, on the royal terrace, were to 
be seen counting the sticks by lamplight in the open air.

The king is no such economist.  He is greedy of things new and 
foreign.  House after house, chest after chest, in the palace 
precinct, is already crammed with clocks, musical boxes, blue 
spectacles, umbrellas, knitted waistcoats, bolts of stuff, tools, 
rifles, fowling-pieces, medicines, European foods, sewing-machines, 
and, what is more extraordinary, stoves:  all that ever caught his 
eye, tickled his appetite, pleased him for its use, or puzzled him 
with its apparent inutility.  And still his lust is unabated.  He 
is possessed by the seven devils of the collector.  He hears a 
thing spoken of, and a shadow comes on his face.  'I think I no got 
him,' he will say; and the treasures he has seem worthless in 
comparison.  If a ship be bound for Apemama, the merchant racks his 
brain to hit upon some novelty.  This he leaves carelessly in the 
main cabin or partly conceals in his own berth, so that the king 
shall spy it for himself.  'How much you want?' inquires Tembinok', 
passing and pointing.  'No, king; that too dear,' returns the 
trader.  'I think I like him,' says the king.  This was a bowl of 
gold-fish.  On another occasion it was scented soap.  'No, king; 
that cost too much,' said the trader; 'too good for a Kanaka.'  
'How much you got?  I take him all,' replied his majesty, and 
became the lord of seventeen boxes at two dollars a cake.  Or 
again, the merchant feigns the article is not for sale, is private 
property, an heirloom or a gift; and the trick infallibly succeeds.  
Thwart the king and you hold him.  His autocratic nature rears at 
the affront of opposition.  He accepts it for a challenge; sets his 
teeth like a hunter going at a fence; and with no mark of emotion, 
scarce even of interest, stolidly piles up the price.  Thus, for 
our sins, he took a fancy to my wife's dressing-bag, a thing 
entirely useless to the man, and sadly battered by years of 
service.  Early one forenoon he came to our house, sat down, and 
abruptly offered to purchase it.  I told him I sold nothing, and 
the bag at any rate was a present from a friend; but he was 
acquainted with these pretexts from of old, and knew what they were 
worth and how to meet them.  Adopting what I believe is called 'the 
object method,' he drew out a bag of English gold, sovereigns and 
half-sovereigns, and began to lay them one by one in silence on the 
table; at each fresh piece reading our faces with a look.  In vain 
I continued to protest I was no trader; he deigned not to reply.  
There must have been twenty pounds on the table, he was still going 
on, and irritation had begun to mingle with our embarrassment, when 
a happy idea came to our delivery.  Since his majesty thought so 
much of the bag, we said, we must beg him to accept it as a 
present.  It was the most surprising turn in Tembinok's experience.  
He perceived too late that his persistence was unmannerly; hung his 
head a while in silence; then, lifting up a sheepish countenance, 
'I 'shamed,' said the tyrant.  It was the first and the last time 
we heard him own to a flaw in his behaviour.  Half an hour after he 
sent us a camphor-wood chest worth only a few dollars - but then 
heaven knows what Tembinok' had paid for it.

Cunning by nature, and versed for forty years in the government of 
men, it must not be supposed that he is cheated blindly, or has 
resigned himself without resistance to be the milch-cow of the 
passing trader.  His efforts have been even heroic.  Like Nakaeia 
of Makin, he has owned schooners.  More fortunate than Nakaeia, he 
has found captains.  Ships of his have sailed as far as to the 
colonies.  He has trafficked direct, in his own bottoms, with New 
Zealand.  And even so, even there, the world-enveloping dishonesty 
of the white man prevented him; his profit melted, his ship 
returned in debt, the money for the insurance was embezzled, and 
when the CORONET came to be lost, he was astonished to find he had 
lost all.  At this he dropped his weapons; owned he might as 
hopefully wrestle with the winds of heaven; and like an experienced 
sheep, submitted his fleece thenceforward to the shearers.  He is 
the last man in the world to waste anger on the incurable; accepts 
it with cynical composure; asks no more in those he deals with than 
a certain decency of moderation; drives as good a bargain as he 
can; and when he considers he is more than usually swindled, writes 
it in his memory against the merchant's name.  He once ran over to 
me a list of captains and supercargoes with whom he had done 
business, classing them under three heads:  'He cheat a litty' - 
'He cheat plenty' - and 'I think he cheat too much.'  For the first 
two classes he expressed perfect toleration; sometimes, but not 
always, for the third.  I was present when a certain merchant was 
turned about his business, and was the means (having a considerable 
influence ever since the bag) of patching up the dispute.  Even on 
the day of our arrival there was like to have been a hitch with 
Captain Reid:  the ground of which is perhaps worth recital.  Among 
goods exported specially for Tembinok' there is a beverage known 
(and labelled) as Hennessy's brandy.  It is neither Hennessy, nor 
even brandy; is about the colour of sherry, but is not sherry; 
tastes of kirsch, and yet neither is it kirsch.  The king, at 
least, has grown used to this amazing brand, and rather prides 
himself upon the taste; and any substitution is a double offence, 
being at once to cheat him and to cast a doubt upon his palate.  A 
similar weakness is to be observed in all connoisseurs.  Now the 
last case sold by the EQUATOR was found to contain a different and 
I would fondly fancy a superior distillation; and the conversation 
opened very black for Captain Reid.  But Tembinok' is a moderate 
man.  He was reminded and admitted that all men were liable to 
error, even himself; accepted the principle that a fault handsomely 
acknowledged should be condoned; and wound the matter up with this 
proposal:  'Tuppoti I mi'take, you 'peakee me.  Tuppoti you 
mi'take, I 'peakee you.  Mo' betta.'

After dinner and supper in the cabin, a glass or two of 'Hennetti' 
- the genuine article this time, with the kirsch bouquet, - and 
five hours' lounging on the trade-room counter, royalty embarked 
for home.  Three tacks grounded the boat before the palace; the 
wives were carried ashore on the backs of vassals; Tembinok' 
stepped on a railed platform like a steamer's gangway, and was 
borne shoulder high through the shallows, up the beach, and by an 
inclined plane, paved with pebbles, to the glaring terrace where he 
dwells.

CHAPTER II - THE KING OF APEMAMA: FOUNDATION OF EQUATOR TOWN

OUR first sight of Tembinok' was a matter of concern, almost alarm, 
to my whole party.  We had a favour to seek; we must approach in 
the proper courtly attitude of a suitor; and must either please him 
or fail in the main purpose of our voyage.  It was our wish to land 
and live in Apemama, and see more near at hand the odd character of 
the man and the odd (or rather ancient) condition of his island.  
In all other isles of the South Seas a white man may land with his 
chest, and set up house for a lifetime, if he choose, and if he 
have the money or the trade; no hindrance is conceivable.  But 
Apemama is a close island, lying there in the sea with closed 
doors; the king himself, like a vigilant officer, ready at the 
wicket to scrutinise and reject intrenching visitors.  Hence the 
attraction of our enterprise; not merely because it was a little 
difficult, but because this social quarantine, a curiosity in 
itself, has been the preservative of others.

Tembinok', like most tyrants, is a conservative; like many 
conservatives, he eagerly welcomes new ideas, and, except in the 
field of politics, leans to practical reform.  When the 
missionaries came, professing a knowledge of the truth, he readily 
received them; attended their worship, acquired the accomplishment 
of public prayer, and made himself a student at their feet.  It is 
thus - it is by the cultivation of similar passing chances - that 
he has learned to read, to write, to cipher, and to speak his 
queer, personal English, so different from ordinary 'Beach de Mar,' 
so much more obscure, expressive, and condensed.  His education 
attended to, he found time to become critical of the new inmates.  
Like Nakaeia of Makin, he is an admirer of silence in the island; 
broods over it like a great ear; has spies who report daily; and 
had rather his subjects sang than talked.  The service, and in 
particular the sermon, were thus sure to become offences:  'Here, 
in my island, I 'peak,' he once observed to me.  'My chieps no 
'peak - do what I talk.'  He looked at the missionary, and what did 
he see?  'See Kanaka 'peak in a big outch!' he cried, with a strong 
ring of sarcasm.  Yet he endured the subversive spectacle, and 
might even have continued to endure it, had not a fresh point 
arisen.  He looked again, to employ his own figure; and the Kanaka 
was no longer speaking, he was doing worse - he was building a 
copra-house.  The king was touched in his chief interests; revenue 
and prerogative were threatened.  He considered besides (and some 
think with him) that trade is incompatible with the missionary 
claims.  'Tuppoti mitonary think "good man":  very good.  Tuppoti 
he think "cobra":  no good.  I send him away ship.'  Such was his 
abrupt history of the evangelist in Apemama.

Similar deportations are common:  'I send him away ship' is the 
epitaph of not a few, his majesty paying the exile's fare to the 
next place of call.  For instance, being passionately fond of 
European food, he has several times added to his household a white 
cook, and one after another these have been deported.  They, on 
their side, swear they were not paid their wages; he, on his, that 
they robbed and swindled him beyond endurance:  both perhaps 
justly.  A more important case was that of an agent, despatched (as 
I heard the story) by a firm of merchants to worm his way into the 
king's good graces, become, if possible, premier, and handle the 
copra in the interest of his employers.  He obtained authority to 
land, practised his fascinations, was patiently listened to by 
Tembinok', supposed himself on the highway to success; and behold! 
when the next ship touched at Apemama, the would-be premier was 
flung into a boat - had on board - his fare paid, and so good-bye.  
But it is needless to multiply examples; the proof of the pudding 
is in the eating.  When we came to Apemama, of so many white men 
who have scrambled for a place in that rich market, one remained - 
a silent, sober, solitary, niggardly recluse, of whom the king 
remarks, 'I think he good; he no 'peak.'

I was warned at the outset we might very well fail in our design:  
yet never dreamed of what proved to be the fact, that we should be 
left four-and-twenty hours in suspense and come within an ace of 
ultimate rejection.  Captain Reid had primed himself; no sooner was 
the king on board, and the Hennetti question amicably settled, than 
he proceeded to express my request and give an abstract of my 
claims and virtues.  The gammon about Queen Victoria's son might do 
for Butaritari; it was out of the question here; and I now figured 
as 'one of the Old Men of England,' a person of deep knowledge, 
come expressly to visit Tembinok's dominion, and eager to report 
upon it to the no less eager Queen Victoria.  The king made no 
shadow of an answer, and presently began upon a different subject.  
We might have thought that he had not heard, or not understood; 
only that we found ourselves the subject of a constant study.  As 
we sat at meals, he took us in series and fixed upon each, for near 
a minute at a time, the same hard and thoughtful stare.  As he thus 
looked he seemed to forget himself, the subject and the company, 
and to become absorbed in the process of his thought; the look was 
wholly impersonal; I have seen the same in the eyes of portrait-
painters.  The counts upon which whites have been deported are 
mainly four:  cheating Tembinok', meddling overmuch with copra, 
which is the source of his wealth, and one of the sinews of his 
power, 'PEAKING, and political intrigue.  I felt guiltless upon 
all; but how to show it?  I would not have taken copra in a gift:  
how to express that quality by my dinner-table bearing?  The rest 
of the party shared my innocence and my embarrassment.  They shared 
also in my mortification when after two whole meal-times and the 
odd moments of an afternoon devoted to this reconnoitring, 
Tembinok' took his leave in silence.  Next morning, the same 
undisguised study, the same silence, was resumed; and the second 
day had come to its maturity before I was informed abruptly that I 
had stood the ordeal.  'I look your eye.  You good man.  You no 
lie,' said the king:  a doubtful compliment to a writer of romance.  
Later he explained he did not quite judge by the eye only, but the 
mouth as well.  'Tuppoti I see man,' he explained.  'I no tavvy 
good man, bad man.  I look eye, look mouth.  Then I tavvy.  Look 
EYE, look mouth,' he repeated.  And indeed in our case the mouth 
had the most to do with it, and it was by our talk that we gained 
admission to the island; the king promising himself (and I believe 
really amassing) a vast amount of useful knowledge ere we left.

The terms of our admission were as follows:  We were to choose a 
site, and the king should there build us a town.  His people should 
work for us, but the king only was to give them orders.  One of his 
cooks should come daily to help mine, and to learn of him.  In case 
our stores ran out, he would supply us, and be repaid on the return 
of the EQUATOR.  On the other hand, he was to come to meals with us 
when so inclined; when he stayed at home, a dish was to be sent him 
from our table; and I solemnly engaged to give his subjects no 
liquor or money (both of which they are forbidden to possess) and 
no tobacco, which they were to receive only from the royal hand.  I 
think I remember to have protested against the stringency of this 
last article; at least, it was relaxed, and when a man worked for 
me I was allowed to give him a pipe of tobacco on the premises, but 
none to take away.

The site of Equator City - we named our city for the schooner - was 
soon chosen.  The immediate shores of the lagoon are windy and 
blinding; Tembinok' himself is glad to grope blue-spectacled on his 
terrace; and we fled the neighbourhood of the red CONJUNCTIVA, the 
suppurating eyeball, and the beggar who pursues and beseeches the 
passing foreigner for eye wash.  Behind the town the country is 
diversified; here open, sandy, uneven, and dotted with dwarfish 
palms; here cut up with taro trenches, deep and shallow, and, 
according to the growth of the plants, presenting now the 
appearance of a sandy tannery, now of an alleyed and green garden.  
A path leads towards the sea, mounting abruptly to the main level 
of the island - twenty or even thirty feet, although Findlay gives 
five; and just hard by the top of the rise, where the coco-palms 
begin to be well grown, we found a grove of pandanus, and a piece 
of soil pleasantly covered with green underbush.  A well was not 
far off under a rustic well-house; nearer still, in a sandy cup of 
the land, a pond where we might wash our clothes.  The place was 
out of the wind, out of the sun, and out of sight of the village.  
It was shown to the king, and the town promised for the morrow.

The morrow came, Mr. Osbourne landed, found nothing done, and 
carried his complaint to Tembinok'.  He heard it, rose, called for 
a Winchester, stepped without the royal palisade, and fired two 
shots in the air.  A shot in the air is the first Apemama warning; 
it has the force of a proclamation in more loquacious countries; 
and his majesty remarked agreeably that it would make his labourers 
'mo' bright.'  In less than thirty minutes, accordingly, the men 
had mustered, the work was begun, and we were told that we might 
bring our baggage when we pleased.

It was two in the afternoon ere the first boat was beached, and the 
long procession of chests and crates and sacks began to straggle 
through the sandy desert towards Equator Town.  The grove of 
pandanus was practically a thing of the past.  Fire surrounded and 
smoke rose in the green underbush.  In a wide circuit the axes were 
still crashing.  Those very advantages for which the place was 
chosen, it had been the king's first idea to abolish; and in the 
midst of this devastation there stood already a good-sized maniap' 
and a small closed house.  A mat was spread near by for Tembinok'; 
here he sat superintending, in cardinal red, a pith helmet on his 
head, a meerschaum pipe in his mouth, a wife stretched at his back 
with custody of the matches and tobacco.  Twenty or thirty feet in 
front of him the bulk of the workers squatted on the ground; some 
of the bush here survived and in this the commons sat nearly to 
their shoulders, and presented only an arc of brown faces, black 
heads, and attentive eyes fixed on his majesty.  Long pauses 
reigned, during which the subjects stared and the king smoked.  
Then Tembinok' would raise his voice and speak shrilly and briefly.  
There was never a response in words; but if the speech were 
jesting, there came by way of answer discreet, obsequious laughter 
- such laughter as we hear in schoolrooms; and if it were 
practical, the sudden uprising and departure of the squad.  Twice 
they so disappeared, and returned with further elements of the 
city:  a second house and a second maniap'.  It was singular to 
spy, far off through the coco stems, the silent oncoming of the 
maniap', at first (it seemed) swimming spontaneously in the air - 
but on a nearer view betraying under the eaves many score of moving 
naked legs.  In all the affair servile obedience was no less 
remarkable than servile deliberation.  The gang had here mustered 
by the note of a deadly weapon; the man who looked on was the 
unquestioned master of their lives; and except for civility, they 
bestirred themselves like so many American hotel clerks.  The 
spectator was aware of an unobtrusive yet invincible inertia, at 
which the skipper of a trading dandy might have torn his hair.

Yet the work was accomplished.  By dusk, when his majesty withdrew, 
the town was founded and complete, a new and ruder Amphion having 
called it from nothing with three cracks of a rifle.  And the next 
morning the same conjurer obliged us with a further miracle:  a 
mystic rampart fencing us, so that the path which ran by our doors 
became suddenly impassable, the inhabitants who had business across 
the isle must fetch a wide circuit, and we sat in the midst in a 
transparent privacy, seeing, seen, but unapproachable, like bees in 
a glass hive.  The outward and visible sign of this glamour was no 
more than a few ragged coco-leaf garlands round the stems of the 
outlying palms; but its significance reposed on the tremendous 
sanction of the tapu and the guns of Tembinok'.

We made our first meal that night in the improvised city, where we 
were to stay two months, and which - so soon as we had done with it 
- was to vanish in a day as it appeared, its elements returning 
whence they came, the tapu raised, the traffic on the path resumed, 
the sun and the moon peering in vain between the palm-trees for the 
bygone work, the wind blowing over an empty site.  Yet the place, 
which is now only an episode in some memories, seemed to have been 
built, and to be destined to endure, for years.  It was a busy 
hamlet.  One of the maniap's we made our dining-room, one the 
kitchen.  The houses we reserved for sleeping.  They were on the 
admirable Apemama plan:  out and away the best house in the South 
Seas; standing some three feet above the ground on posts; the sides 
of woven flaps, which can be raised to admit light and air, or 
lowered to shut out the wind and the rain:  airy, healthy, clean, 
and watertight.  We had a hen of a remarkable kind:  almost unique 
in my experience, being a hen that occasionally laid eggs.  Not far 
off, Mrs. Stevenson tended a garden of salad and shalots.  The 
salad was devoured by the hen - which was her bane.  The shalots 
were served out a leaf at a time, and welcomed and relished like 
peaches.  Toddy and green cocoa-nuts were brought us daily.  We 
once had a present of fish from the king, and once of a turtle.  
Sometimes we shot so-called plover along on the shore, sometimes 
wild chicken in the bush.  The rest of our diet was from tins.

Our occupations were very various.  While some of the party would 
be away sketching, Mr. Osbourne and I hammered away at a novel.  We 
read Gibbon and Carlyle aloud; we blew on flageolets, we strummed 
on guitars; we took photographs by the light of the sun, the moon, 
and flash-powder; sometimes we played cards.  Pot-hunting engaged a 
part of our leisure.  I have myself passed afternoons in the 
exciting but innocuous pursuit of winged animals with a revolver; 
and it was fortunate there were better shots of the party, and 
fortunate the king could lend us a more suitable weapon, in the 
form of an excellent fowling-piece, or our spare diet had been 
sparer still.

Night was the time to see our city, after the moon was up, after 
the lamps were lighted, and so long as the fire sparkled in the 
cook-house.  We suffered from a plague of flies and mosquitoes, 
comparable to that of Egypt; our dinner-table (lent, like all our 
furniture, by the king) must be enclosed in a tent of netting, our 
citadel and refuge; and this became all luminous, and bulged and 
beaconed under the eaves, like the globe of some monstrous lamp 
under the margin of its shade.  Our cabins, the sides being propped 
at a variety of inclinations, spelled out strange, angular patterns 
of brightness.  In his roofed and open kitchen, Ah Fu was to be 
seen by lamp and firelight, dabbling among pots.  Over all, there 
fell in the season an extraordinary splendour of mellow moonshine.  
The sand sparkled as with the dust of diamonds; the stars had 
vanished.  At intervals, a dusky night-bird, slow and low flying, 
passed in the colonnade of the tree stems and uttered a hoarse 
croaking cry.

CHAPTER III - THE KING OF APEMAMA: THE PALACE OF MANY WOMEN

THE palace, or rather the ground which it includes, is several 
acres in extent.  A terrace encloses it toward the lagoon; on the 
side of the land, a palisade with several gates.  These are scarce 
intended for defence; a man, if he were strong, might easily pluck 
down the palisade; he need not be specially active to leap from the 
beach upon the terrace.  There is no parade of guards, soldiers, or 
weapons; the armoury is under lock and key; and the only sentinels 
are certain inconspicuous old women lurking day and night before 
the gates.  By day, these crones were often engaged in boiling 
syrup or the like household occupation; by night, they lay ambushed 
in the shadow or crouched along the palisade, filling the office of 
eunuchs to this harem, sole guards upon a tyrant life.

Female wardens made a fit outpost for this palace of many women.  
Of the number of the king's wives I have no guess; and but a loose 
idea of their function.  He himself displayed embarrassment when 
they were referred to as his wives, called them himself 'my 
pamily,' and explained they were his 'cutcheons' - cousins.  We 
distinguished four of the crowd:  the king's mother; his sister, a 
grave, trenchant woman, with much of her brother's intelligence; 
the queen proper, to whom (and to whom alone) my wife was formally 
presented; and the favourite of the hour, a pretty, graceful girl, 
who sat with the king daily, and once (when he shed tears) consoled 
him with caresses.  I am assured that even with her his relations 
are platonic.  In the background figured a multitude of ladies, the 
lean, the plump, and the elephantine, some in sacque frocks, some 
in the hairbreadth RIDI; high-born and low, slave and mistress; 
from the queen to the scullion, from the favourite to the scraggy 
sentries at the palisade.  Not all of these of course are of 'my 
pamily,' - many are mere attendants; yet a surprising number shared 
the responsibility of the king's trust.  These were key-bearers, 
treasurers, wardens of the armoury, the napery, and the stores.  
Each knew and did her part to admiration.  Should anything be 
required - a particular gun, perhaps, or a particular bolt of 
stuff, - the right queen was summoned; she came bringing the right 
chest, opened it in the king's presence, and displayed her charge 
in perfect preservation - the gun cleaned and oiled, the goods duly 
folded.  Without delay or haste, and with the minimum of speech, 
the whole great establishment turned on wheels like a machine.  
Nowhere have I seen order more complete and pervasive.  And yet I 
was always reminded of Norse tales of trolls and ogres who kept 
their hearts buried in the ground for the mere safety, and must 
confide the secret to their wives.  For these weapons are the life 
of Tembinok'.  He does not aim at popularity; but drives and braves 
his subjects, with a simplicity of domination which it is 
impossible not to admire, hard not to sympathise with.  Should one 
out of so many prove faithless, should the armoury be secretly 
unlocked, should the crones have dozed by the palisade and the 
weapons find their way unseen into the village, revolution would be 
nearly certain, death the most probable result, and the spirit of 
the tyrant of Apemama flit to rejoin his predecessors of Mariki and 
Tapituea.  Yet those whom he so trusts are all women, and all 
rivals.

There is indeed a ministry and staff of males:  cook, steward, 
carpenter, and supercargoes:  the hierarchy of a schooner.  The 
spies, 'his majesty's daily papers,' as we called them, come every 
morning to report, and go again.  The cook and steward are 
concerned with the table only.  The supercargoes, whose business it 
is to keep tally of the copra at three pounds a month and a 
percentage, are rarely in the palace; and two at least are in the 
other islands.  The carpenter, indeed, shrewd and jolly old Rubam - 
query, Reuben? - promoted on my last visit to the greater dignity 
of governor, is daily present, altering, extending, embellishing, 
pursuing the endless series of the king's inventions; and his 
majesty will sometimes pass an afternoon watching and talking with 
Rubam at his work.  But the males are still outsiders; none seems 
to be armed, none is entrusted with a key; by dusk they are all 
usually departed from the palace; and the weight of the monarchy 
and of the monarch's life reposes unshared on the women.

Here is a household unlike, indeed, to one of ours; more unlike 
still to the Oriental harem:  that of an elderly childless man, his 
days menaced, dwelling alone amid a bevy of women of all ages, 
ranks, and relationships, - the mother, the sister, the cousin, the 
legitimate wife, the concubine, the favourite, the eldest born, and 
she of yesterday; he, in their midst, the only master, the only 
male, the sole dispenser of honours, clothes, and luxuries, the 
sole mark of multitudinous ambitions and desires.  I doubt if you 
could find a man in Europe so bold as to attempt this piece of tact 
and government.  And seemingly Tembinok' himself had trouble in the 
beginning.  I hear of him shooting at a wife for some levity on 
board a schooner.  Another, on some more serious offence, he slew 
outright; he exposed her body in an open box, and (to make the 
warning more memorable) suffered it to putrefy before the palace 
gate.  Doubtless his growing years have come to his assistance; for 
upon so large a scale it is more easy to play the father than the 
husband.  And to-day, at least to the eye of a stranger, all seems 
to go smoothly, and the wives to be proud of their trust, proud of 
their rank, and proud of their cunning lord.

I conceived they made rather a hero of the man.  A popular master 
in a girls' school might, perhaps, offer a figure of his 
preponderating station.  But then the master does not eat, sleep, 
live, and wash his dirty linen in the midst of his admirers; he 
escapes, he has a room of his own, he leads a private life; if he 
had nothing else, he has the holidays, and the more unhappy 
Tembinok' is always on the stage and on the stretch.

In all my coming and going, I never heard him speak harshly or 
express the least displeasure.  An extreme, rather heavy, benignity 
- the benignity of one sure to be obeyed - marked his demeanour; so 
that I was at times reminded of Samual Richardson in his circle of 
admiring women.  The wives spoke up and seemed to volunteer 
opinions, like our wives at home - or, say, like doting but 
respectable aunts.  Altogether, I conclude that he rules his 
seraglio much more by art than terror; and those who give a 
different account (and who have none of them enjoyed my 
opportunities of observation) perhaps failed to distinguish between 
degrees of rank, between 'my pamily' and the hangers-on, 
laundresses, and prostitutes.

A notable feature is the evening game of cards when lamps are set 
forth upon the terrace, and 'I and my pamily' play for tobacco by 
the hour.  It is highly characteristic of Tembinok' that he must 
invent a game for himself; highly characteristic of his worshipping 
household that they should swear by the absurd invention.  It is 
founded on poker, played with the honours out of many packs, and 
inconceivably dreary.  But I have a passion for all games, studied 
it, and am supposed to be the only white who ever fairly grasped 
its principle:  a fact for which the wives (with whom I was not 
otherwise popular) admired me with acclamation.  It was impossible 
to be deceived; this was a genuine feeling:  they were proud of 
their private game, had been cut to the quick by the want of 
interest shown in it by others, and expanded under the flattery of 
my attention.  Tembinok' puts up a double stake, and receives in 
return two hands to choose from:  a shallow artifice which the 
wives (in all these years) have not yet fathomed.  He himself, when 
talking with me privately, made not the least secret that he was 
secure of winning; and it was thus he explained his recent 
liberality on board the EQUATOR.  He let the wives buy their own 
tobacco, which pleased them at the moment.  He won it back at 
cards, which made him once more, and without fresh expense, that 
which he ought to be, - the sole fount of all indulgences.  And he 
summed the matter up in that phrase with which he almost always 
concludes any account of his policy:  'Mo' betta.'

The palace compound is laid with broken coral, excruciating to the 
eyes and the bare feet, but exquisitely raked and weeded.  A score 
or more of buildings lie in a sort of street along the palisade and 
scattered on the margin of the terrace; dwelling-houses for the 
wives and the attendants, storehouses for the king's curios and 
treasures, spacious maniap's for feast or council, some on pillars 
of wood, some on piers of masonry.  One was still in hand, a new 
invention, the king's latest born:  a European frame-house built 
for coolness inside a lofty maniap':  its roof planked like a 
ship's deck to be a raised, shady, and yet private promenade.  It 
was here the king spent hours with Rubam; here I would sometimes 
join them; the place had a most singular appearance; and I must say 
I was greatly taken with the fancy, and joined with relish in the 
counsels of the architects.

Suppose we had business with his majesty by day:  we strolled over 
the sand and by the dwarfish palms, exchanged a 'KONAMAORI' with 
the crone on duty, and entered the compound.  The wide sheet of 
coral glared before us deserted; all having stowed themselves in 
dark canvas from the excess of room.  I have gone to and fro in 
that labyrinth of a place, seeking the king; and the only breathing 
creature I could find was when I peered under the eaves of a 
maniap', and saw the brawny body of one of the wives stretched on 
the floor, a naked Amazon plunged in noiseless slumber.  If it were 
still the hour of the 'morning papers' the quest would be more 
easy, the half-dozen obsequious, sly dogs squatting on the ground 
outside a house, crammed as far as possible in its narrow shadow, 
and turning to the king a row of leering faces.  Tembinok' would be 
within, the flaps of the cabin raised, the trade blowing through, 
hearing their report.  Like journalists nearer home, when the day's 
news were scanty, these would make the more of it in words; and I 
have known one to fill up a barren morning with an imaginary 
conversation of two dogs.  Sometimes the king deigns to laugh, 
sometimes to question or jest with them, his voice sounding shrilly 
from the cabin.  By his side he may have the heir-apparent, Paul, 
his nephew and adopted son, six years old, stark naked, and a model 
of young human beauty.  And there will always be the favourite and 
perhaps two other wives awake; four more lying supine under mats 
and whelmed in slumber.  Or perhaps we came later, fell on a more 
private hour, and found Tembinok' retired in the house with the 
favourite, an earthenware spittoon, a leaden inkpot, and a 
commercial ledger.  In the last, lying on his belly, he writes from 
day to day the uneventful history of his reign; and when thus 
employed he betrayed a touch of fretfulness on interruption with 
which I was well able to sympathise.  The royal annalist once read 
me a page or so, translating as he went; but the passage being 
genealogical, and the author boggling extremely in his version, I 
own I have been sometimes better entertained.  Nor does he confine 
himself to prose, but touches the lyre, too, in his leisure 
moments, and passes for the chief bard of his kingdom, as he is its 
sole public character, leading architect, and only merchant.

His competence, however, does not reach to music; and his verses, 
when they are ready, are taught to a professional musician, who 
sets them and instructs the chorus.  Asked what his songs were 
about, Tembinok' replied, 'Sweethearts and trees and the sea.  Not 
all the same true, all the same lie.'  For a condensed view of 
lyrical poetry (except that he seems to have forgot the stars and 
flowers) this would be hard to mend.  These multifarious 
occupations bespeak (in a native and an absolute prince) unusual 
activity of mind.

The palace court at noon is a spot to be remembered with awe, the 
visitor scrambling there, on the loose stones, through a splendid 
nightmare of light and heat; but the sweep of the wind delivers it 
from flies and mosquitoes; and with the set of sun it became 
heavenly.  I remember it best on moonless nights.  The air was like 
a bath of milk.  Countless shining stars were over-head, the lagoon 
paved with them.  Herds of wives squatted by companies on the 
gravel, softly chatting.  Tembinok' would doff his jacket, and sit 
bare and silent, perhaps meditating songs; the favourite usually by 
him, silent also.  Meanwhile in the midst of the court, the palace 
lanterns were being lit and marshalled in rank upon the ground - 
six or eight square yards of them; a sight that gave one strange 
ideas of the number of 'my pamily':  such a sight as may be seen 
about dusk in a corner of some great terminus at home.  Presently 
these fared off into all corners of the precinct, lighting the last 
labours of the day, lighting one after another to their rest that 
prodigious company of women.  A few lingered in the middle of the 
court for the card-party, and saw the honours shuffled and dealt, 
and Tembinok' deliberating between his two; hands, and the queens 
losing their tobacco.  Then these also were scattered and 
extinguished; and their place was taken by a great bonfire, the 
night-light of the palace.  When this was no more, smaller fires 
burned likewise at the gates.  These were tended by the crones, 
unseen, unsleeping - not always unheard.  Should any approach in 
the dark hours, a guarded alert made the circuit of the palisade; 
each sentry signalled her neighbour with a stone; the rattle of 
falling pebbles passed and died away; and the wardens of Tembinok' 
crouched in their places silent as before.

CHAPTER IV - THE KING OF APEMAMA: EQUATOR TOWN AND THE PALACE

FIVE persons were detailed to wait upon us.  Uncle Parker, who 
brought us toddy and green nuts, was an elderly, almost an old man, 
with the spirits, the industry, and the morals of a boy of ten.  
His face was ancient, droll, and diabolical, the skin stretched 
over taut sinews, like a sail on the guide-rope; and he smiled with 
every muscle of his head.  His nuts must be counted every day, or 
he would deceive us in the tale; they must be daily examined, or 
some would prove to be unhusked; nothing but the king's name, and 
scarcely that, would hold him to his duty.  After his toils were 
over he was given a pipe, matches, and tobacco, and sat on the 
floor in the maniap' to smoke.  He would not seem to move from his 
position, and yet every day, when the things fell to be returned 
the plug had disappeared; he had found the means to conceal it in 
the roof, whence he could radiantly produce it on the morrow.  
Although this piece of legerdemain was performed regularly before 
three or four pairs of eyes, we could never catch him in the fact; 
although we searched after he was gone, we could never find the 
tobacco.  Such were the diversions of Uncle Parker, a man nearing 
sixty.  But he was punished according unto his deeds:  Mrs. 
Stevenson took a fancy to paint him, and the sufferings of the 
sitter were beyond description.

Three lasses came from the palace to do our washing and racket with 
Ah Fu.  They were of the lowest class, hangers-on kept for the 
convenience of merchant skippers, probably low-born, perhaps out-
islanders, with little refinement whether of manner or appearance, 
but likely and jolly enough wenches in their way.  We called one 
GUTTERSNIPE, for you may find her image in the slums of any city; 
the same lean, dark-eyed, eager, vulgar face, the same sudden, 
hoarse guffaws, the same forward and yet anxious manner, as with a 
tail of an eye on the policeman:  only the policeman here was a 
live king, and his truncheon a rifle.  I doubt if you could find 
anywhere out of the islands, or often there, the parallel of FATTY, 
a mountain of a girl, who must have weighed near as many stones as 
she counted summers, could have given a good account of a life-
guardsman, had the face of a baby, and applied her vast mechanical 
forces almost exclusively to play.  But they were all three of the 
same merry spirit.  Our washing was conducted in a game of romps; 
and they fled and pursued, and splashed, and pelted, and rolled 
each other in the sand, and kept up a continuous noise of cries and 
laughter like holiday children.  Indeed, and however strange their 
own function in that austere establishment, were they not escaped 
for the day from the largest and strictest Ladies' School in the 
South Seas?

Our fifth attendant was no less a person than the royal cook.  He 
was strikingly handsome both in face and body, lazy as a slave, and 
insolent as a butcher's boy.  He slept and smoked on our premises 
in various graceful attitudes; but so far from helping Ah Fu, he 
was not at the pains to watch him.  It may be said of him that he 
came to learn, and remained to teach; and his lessons were at times 
difficult to stomach.  For example, he was sent to fill a bucket 
from the well.  About half-way he found my wife watering her 
onions, changed buckets with her, and leaving her the empty, 
returned to the kitchen with the full.  On another occasion he was 
given a dish of dumplings for the king, was told they must be eaten 
hot, and that he should carry them as fast as possible.  The wretch 
set off at the rate of about a mile in the hour, head in air, toes 
turned out.  My patience, after a month of trial, failed me at the 
sight.  I pursued, caught him by his two big shoulders, and 
thrusting him before me, ran with him down the hill, over the 
sands, and through the applauding village, to the Speak House, 
where the king was then holding a pow-wow.  He had the impudence to 
pretend he was internally injured by my violence, and to profess 
serious apprehensions for his life.

All this we endured; for the ways of Tembinok' are summary, and I 
was not yet ripe to take a hand in the man's death.  But in the 
meanwhile, here was my unfortunate China boy slaving for the pair, 
and presently he fell sick.  I was now in the position of Cimondain 
Lantenac, and indeed all the characters in QUATRE-VINGT-TREIZE:  to 
continue to spare the guilty, I must sacrifice the innocent.  I 
took the usual course and tried to save both, with the usual 
consequence of failure.  Well rehearsed, I went down to the palace, 
found the king alone, and obliged him with a vast amount of 
rigmarole.  The cook was too old to learn:  I feared he was not 
making progress; how if we had a boy instead? - boys were more 
teachable.  It was all in vain; the king pierced through my 
disguises to the root of the fact; saw that the cook had 
desperately misbehaved; and sat a while glooming.  'I think he 
tavvy too much,' he said at last, with grim concision; and 
immediately turned the talk to other subjects.  The same day 
another high officer, the steward, appeared in the cook's place, 
and, I am bound to say, proved civil and industrious.

As soon as I left, it seems the king called for a Winchester and 
strolled outside the palisade, awaiting the defaulter.  That day 
Tembinok' wore the woman's frock; as like as not, his make-up was 
completed by a pith helmet and blue spectacles.  Conceive the 
glaring stretch of sandhills, the dwarf palms with their noon-day 
shadows, the line of the palisade, the crone sentries (each by a 
small clear fire) cooking syrup on their posts - and this chimaera 
waiting with his deadly engine.  To him, enter at last the cook, 
strolling down the sandhill from Equator Town, listless, vain and 
graceful; with no thought of alarm.  As soon as he was well within 
range, the travestied monarch fired the six shots over his head, at 
his feet, and on either hand of him:  the second Apemama warning, 
startling in itself, fatal in significance, for the next time his 
majesty will aim to hit.  I am told the king is a crack shot; that 
when he aims to kill, the grave may be got ready; and when he aims 
to miss, misses by so near a margin that the culprit tastes six 
times the bitterness of death.  The effect upon the cook I had an 
opportunity of seeing for myself.  My wife and I were returning 
from the sea-side of the island, when we spied one coming to meet 
us at a very quick, disordered pace, between a walk and a run.  As 
we drew nearer we saw it was the cook, beside himself with some 
emotion, his usual warm, mulatto colour declined into a bluish 
pallor.  He passed us without word or gesture, staring on us with 
the face of a Satan, and plunged on across the wood for the 
unpeopled quarter of the island and the long, desert beach, where 
he might rage to and fro unseen, and froth out the vials of his 
wrath, fear, and humiliation.  Doubtless in the curses that he 
there uttered to the bursting surf and the tropic birds, the name 
of the Kaupoi - the rich man - was frequently repeated.  I had made 
him the laughing-stock of the village in the affair of the king's 
dumplings; I had brought him by my machinations into disgrace and 
the immediate jeopardy of his days; last, and perhaps bitterest, he 
had found me there by the way to spy upon him in the hour of his 
disorder.

Time passed, and we saw no more of him.  The season of the full 
moon came round, when a man thinks shame to lie sleeping; and I 
continued until late - perhaps till twelve or one in the morning - 
to walk on the bright sand and in the tossing shadow of the palms.  
I played, as I wandered, on a flageolet, which occupied much of my 
attention; the fans overhead rattled in the wind with a metallic 
chatter; and a bare foot falls at any rate almost noiseless on that 
shifting soil.  Yet when I got back to Equator Town, where all the 
lights were out, and my wife (who was still awake, and had been 
looking forth) asked me who it was that followed me, I thought she 
spoke in jest.  'Not at all,' she said.  'I saw him twice as you 
passed, walking close at your heels.  He only left you at the 
corner of the maniap'; he must be still behind the cook-house.'  
Thither I ran - like a fool, without any weapon - and came face to 
face with the cook.  He was within my tapu-line, which was death in 
itself; he could have no business there at such an hour but either 
to steal or to kill; guilt made him timorous; and he turned and 
fled before me in the night in silence.  As he went I kicked him in 
that place where honour lies, and he gave tongue faintly like an 
injured mouse.  At the moment I daresay he supposed it was a deadly 
instrument that touched him.

What had the man been after?  I have found my music better 
qualified to scatter than to collect an audience.  Amateur as I 
was, I could not suppose him interested in my reading of the 
CARNIVAL OF VENICE, or that he would deny himself his natural rest 
to follow my variations on THE PLOUGHBOY.  And whatever his design, 
it was impossible I should suffer him to prowl by night among the 
houses.  A word to the king, and the man were not, his case being 
far beyond pardon.  But it is one thing to kill a man yourself; 
quite another to bear tales behind his back and have him shot by a 
third party; and I determined to deal with the fellow in some 
method of my own.  I told Ah Fu the story, and bade him fetch me 
the cook whenever he should find him.  I had supposed this would be 
a matter of difficulty; and far from that, he came of his own 
accord:  an act really of desperation, since his life hung by my 
silence, and the best he could hope was to be forgotten.  Yet he 
came with an assured countenance, volunteered no apology or 
explanation, complained of injuries received, and pretended he was 
unable to sit down.  I suppose I am the weakest man God made; I had 
kicked him in the least vulnerable part of his big carcase; my foot 
was bare, and I had not even hurt my foot.  Ah Fu could not control 
his merriment.  On my side, knowing what must be the nature of his 
apprehensions, I found in so much impudence a kind of gallantry, 
and secretly admired the man.  I told him I should say nothing of 
his night's adventure to the king; that I should still allow him, 
when he had an errand, to come within my tapu-line by day; but if 
ever I found him there after the set of the sun I would shoot him 
on the spot; and to the proof showed him a revolver.  He must have 
been incredibly relieved; but he showed no sign of it, took himself 
off with his usual dandy nonchalance, and was scarce seen by us 
again.

These five, then, with the substitution of the steward for the 
cook, came and went, and were our only visitors.  The circle of the 
tapu held at arm's-length the inhabitants of the village.  As for 
'my pamily,' they dwelt like nuns in their enclosure; only once 
have I met one of them abroad, and she was the king's sister, and 
the place in which I found her (the island infirmary) was very 
likely privileged.  There remains only the king to be accounted 
for.  He would come strolling over, always alone, a little before a 
meal-time, take a chair, and talk and eat with us like an old 
family friend.  Gilbertine etiquette appears defective on the point 
of leave-taking.  It may be remembered we had trouble in the matter 
with Karaiti; and there was something childish and disconcerting in 
Tembinok's abrupt 'I want go home now,' accompanied by a kind of 
ducking rise, and followed by an unadorned retreat.  It was the 
only blot upon his manners, which were otherwise plain, decent, 
sensible, and dignified.  He never stayed long nor drank much, and 
copied our behaviour where he perceived it to differ from his own.  
Very early in the day, for instance, he ceased eating with his 
knife.  It was plain he was determined in all things to wring 
profit from our visit, and chiefly upon etiquette.  The quality of 
his white visitors puzzled and concerned him; he would bring up 
name after name, and ask if its bearer were a 'big chiep,' or even 
a 'chiep' at all - which, as some were my excellent good friends, 
and none were actually born in the purple, became at times 
embarrassing.  He was struck to learn that our classes were 
distinguishable by their speech, and that certain words (for 
instance) were tapu on the quarter-deck of a man-of-war; and he 
begged in consequence that we should watch and correct him on the 
point.  We were able to assure him that he was beyond correction.  
His vocabulary is apt and ample to an extraordinary degree.  God 
knows where he collected it, but by some instinct or some accident 
he has avoided all profane or gross expressions.  'Obliged,' 
'stabbed,' 'gnaw,' 'lodge,' 'power,' 'company,' 'slender,' 
'smooth,' and 'wonderful,' are a few of the unexpected words that 
enrich his dialect.  Perhaps what pleased him most was to hear 
about saluting the quarter-deck of a man-of-war.  In his gratitude 
for this hint he became fulsome.  'Schooner cap'n no tell me,' he 
cried; 'I think no tavvy!  You tavvy too much; tavvy 'teama', tavvy 
man-a-wa'.  I think you tavvy everything.' Yet he gravelled me 
often enough with his perpetual questions; and the false Mr. Barlow 
stood frequently exposed before the royal Sandford.  I remember 
once in particular.  We were showing the magic-lantern; a slide of 
Windsor Castle was put in, and I told him there was the 'outch' of 
Victoreea.  'How many pathom he high?' he asked, and I was dumb 
before him.  It was the builder, the indefatigable architect of 
palaces, that spoke; collector though he was, he did not collect 
useless information; and all his questions had a purpose.  After 
etiquette, government, law, the police, money, and medicine were 
his chief interests - things vitally important to himself as a king 
and the father of his people.  It was my part not only to supply 
new information, but to correct the old.  'My patha he tell me,' or 
'White man he tell me,' would be his constant beginning; 'You think 
he lie?'  Sometimes I thought he did.  Tembinok' once brought me a 
difficulty of this kind, which I was long of comprehending.  A 
schooner captain had told him of Captain Cook; the king was much 
interested in the story; and turned for more information - not to 
Mr. Stephen's Dictionary, not to the BRITANNICA, but to the Bible 
in the Gilbert Island version (which consists chiefly of the New 
Testament and the Psalms).  Here he sought long and earnestly; Paul 
he found, and Festus and Alexander the coppersmith:  no word of 
Cook.  The inference was obvious:  the explorer was a myth.  So 
hard it is, even for a man of great natural parts like Tembinok', 
to grasp the ideas of a new society and culture.

CHAPTER V - KING AND COMMONS

WE saw but little of the commons of the isle.  At first we met them 
at the well, where they washed their linen and we drew water for 
the table.  The combination was distasteful; and, having a tyrant 
at command, we applied to the king and had the place enclosed in 
our tapu.  It was one of the few favours which Tembinok' visibly 
boggled about granting, and it may be conceived how little popular 
it made the strangers.  Many villagers passed us daily going 
afield; but they fetched a wide circuit round our tapu, and seemed 
to avert their looks.  At times we went ourselves into the village 
- a strange place.  Dutch by its canals, Oriental by the height and 
steepness of the roofs, which looked at dusk like temples; but we 
were rarely called into a house:  no welcome, no friendship, was 
offered us; and of home life we had but the one view:  the waking 
of a corpse, a frigid, painful scene:  the widow holding on her lap 
the cold, bluish body of her husband, and now partaking of the 
refreshments which made the round of the company, now weeping and 
kissing the pale mouth.  ('I fear you feel this affliction deeply,' 
said the Scottish minister.  'Eh, sir, and that I do!' replied the 
widow.  'I've been greetin' a' nicht; an' noo I'm just gaun to sup 
this bit parritch, and then I'll begin an' greet again.')  In our 
walks abroad I have always supposed the islanders avoided us, 
perhaps from distaste, perhaps by order; and those whom we met we 
took generally by surprise.  The surface of the isle is diversified 
with palm groves, thickets, and romantic dingles four feet deep, 
relics of old taro plantation; and it is thus possible to stumble 
unawares on folk resting or hiding from their work.  About pistol-
shot from our township there lay a pond in the bottom of a jungle; 
here the maids of the isle came to bathe, and were several times 
alarmed by our intrusion.  Not for them are the bright cold rivers 
of Tahiti or Upolu, not for them to splash and laugh in the hour of 
the dusk with a villageful of gay companions; but to steal here 
solitary, to crouch in a place like a cow-wallow, and wash (if that 
can be called washing) in lukewarm mud, brown as their own skins.  
Other, but still rare, encounters occur to my memory.  I was 
several times arrested by a tender sound in the bush of voices 
talking, soft as flutes and with quiet intonations.  Hope told a 
flattering tale; I put aside the leaves; and behold! in place of 
the expected dryads, a pair of all too solid ladies squatting over 
a clay pipe in the ungraceful RIDI.  The beauty of the voice and 
the eye was all that remained to those vast dames; but that of the 
voice was indeed exquisite.  It is strange I should have never 
heard a more winning sound of speech, yet the dialect should be one 
remarkable for violent, ugly, and outlandish vocables; so that 
Tembinok' himself declared it made him weary, and professed to find 
repose in talking English.

The state of this folk, of whom I saw so little, I can merely guess 
at.  The king himself explains the situation with some art.  'No; I 
no pay them,' he once said.  'I give them tobacco.  They work for 
me ALL THE SAME BROTHERS.'  It is true there was a brother once in 
Arden!  But we prefer the shorter word.  They bear every servile 
mark, - levity like a child's, incurable idleness, incurious 
content.  The insolence of the cook was a trait of his own; not so 
his levity, which he shared with the innocent Uncle Parker.  With 
equal unconcern both gambolled under the shadow of the gallows, and 
took liberties with death that might have surprised a careless 
student of man's nature.  I wrote of Parker that he behaved like a 
boy of ten:  what was he else, being a slave of sixty?  He had 
passed all his years in school, fed, clad, thought for, commanded; 
and had grown familiar and coquetted with the fear of punishment.  
By terror you may drive men long, but not far.  Here, in Apemama, 
they work at the constant and the instant peril of their lives; and 
are plunged in a kind of lethargy of laziness.  It is common to see 
one go afield in his stiff mat ungirt, so that he walks elbows-in 
like a trussed fowl; and whatsoever his right hand findeth to do, 
the other must be off duty holding on his clothes.  It is common to 
see two men carrying between them on a pole a single bucket of 
water.  To make two bites of a cherry is good enough:  to make two 
burthens of a soldier's kit, for a distance of perhaps half a 
furlong, passes measure.  Woman, being the less childish animal, is 
less relaxed by servile conditions.  Even in the king's absence, 
even when they were alone, I have seen Apemama women work with 
constancy.  But the outside to be hoped for in a man is that he may 
attack his task in little languid fits, and lounge between-whiles.  
So I have seen a painter, with his pipe going, and a friend by the 
studio fireside.  You might suppose the race to lack civility, even 
vitality, until you saw them in the dance.  Night after night, and 
sometimes day after day, they rolled out their choruses in the 
great Speak House - solemn andantes and adagios, led by the clapped 
hand, and delivered with an energy that shook the roof.  The time 
was not so slow, though it was slow for the islands; but I have 
chosen rather to indicate the effect upon the hearer.  Their music 
had a church-like character from near at hand, and seemed to 
European ears more regular than the run of island music.  Twice I 
have heard a discord regularly solved.  From farther off, heard at 
Equator Town for instance, the measures rose and fell and 
crepitated like the barking of hounds in a distant kennel.

The slaves are certainly not overworked - children of ten do more 
without fatigue - and the Apemama labourers have holidays, when the 
singing begins early in the afternoon.  The diet is hard; copra and 
a sweetmeat of pounded pandanus are the only dishes I observed 
outside the palace; but there seems no defect in quantity, and the 
king shares with them his turtles.  Three came in a boat from Kuria 
during our stay; one was kept for the palace, one sent to us, one 
presented to the village.  It is the habit of the islanders to cook 
the turtle in its carapace; we had been promised the shells, and we 
asked a tapu on this foolish practice.  The face of Tembinok' 
darkened and he answered nothing.  Hesitation in the question of 
the well I could understand, for water is scarce on a low island; 
that he should refuse to interfere upon a point of cookery was more 
than I had dreamed of; and I gathered (rightly or wrongly) that he 
was scrupulous of touching in the least degree the private life and 
habits of his slaves.  So that even here, in full despotism, public 
opinion has weight; even here, in the midst of slavery, freedom has 
a corner.

Orderly, sober, and innocent, life flows in the isle from day to 
day as in a model plantation under a model planter.  It is 
impossible to doubt the beneficence of that stern rule.  A curious 
politeness, a soft and gracious manner, something effeminate and 
courtly, distinguishes the islanders of Apemama; it is talked of by 
all the traders, it was felt even by residents so little beloved as 
ourselves, and noticeable even in the cook, and even in that 
scoundrel's hours of insolence.  The king, with his manly and plain 
bearing, stood out alone; you might say he was the only Gilbert 
Islander in Apemama.  Violence, so common in Butaritari, seems 
unknown.  So are theft and drunkenness.  I am assured the 
experiment has been made of leaving sovereigns on the beach before 
the village; they lay there untouched.  In all our time on the 
island I was but once asked for drink.  This was by a mighty 
plausible fellow, wearing European clothes and speaking excellent 
English - Tamaiti his name, or, as the whites have now corrupted 
it, 'Tom White':  one of the king's supercargoes at three pounds a 
month and a percentage, a medical man besides, and in his private 
hours a wizard.  He found me one day in the outskirts of the 
village, in a secluded place, hot and private, where the taro-pits 
are deep and the plants high.  Here he buttonholed me, and, looking 
about him like a conspirator, inquired if I had gin.

I told him I had.  He remarked that gin was forbidden, lauded the 
prohibition a while, and then went on to explain that he was a 
doctor, or 'dogstar' as he pronounced the word, that gin was 
necessary to him for his medical infusions, that he was quite out 
of it, and that he would be obliged to me for some in a bottle.  I 
told him I had passed the king my word on landing; but since his 
case was so exceptional, I would go down to the palace at once, and 
had no doubt that Tembinok' would set me free.  Tom White was 
immediately overwhelmed with embarrassment and terror, besought me 
in the most moving terms not to betray him, and fled my 
neighbourhood.  He had none of the cook's valour; it was weeks 
before he dared to meet my eye; and then only by the order of the 
king and on particular business.

The more I viewed and admired this triumph of firm rule, the more I 
was haunted and troubled by a problem, the problem (perhaps) of to-
morrow for ourselves.  Here was a people protected from all serious 
misfortune, relieved of all serious anxieties, and deprived of what 
we call our liberty.  Did they like it? and what was their 
sentiment toward the ruler?  The first question I could not of 
course ask, nor perhaps the natives answer.  Even the second was 
delicate; yet at last, and under charming and strange 
circumstances, I found my opportunity to put it and a man to reply.  
It was near the full of the moon, with a delicious breeze; the isle 
was bright as day - to sleep would have been sacrilege; and I 
walked in the bush, playing my pipe.  It must have been the sound 
of what I am pleased to call my music that attracted in my 
direction another wanderer of the night.  This was a young man 
attired in a fine mat, and with a garland on his hair, for he was 
new come from dancing and singing in the public hall; and his body, 
his face, and his eyes were all of an enchanting beauty.  Every 
here and there in the Gilberts youths are to be found of this 
absurd perfection; I have seen five of us pass half an hour in 
admiration of a boy at Mariki; and Te Kop (my friend in the fine 
mat and garland) I had already several times remarked, and long ago 
set down as the loveliest animal in Apemama.  The philtre of 
admiration must be very strong, or these natives specially 
susceptible to its effects, for I have scarce ever admired a person 
in the islands but what he has sought my particular acquaintance.  
So it was with Te Kop.  He led me to the ocean side; and for an 
hour or two we sat smoking and talking on the resplendent sand and 
under the ineffable brightness of the moon.  My friend showed 
himself very sensible of the beauty and amenity of the hour.  'Good 
night! Good wind!' he kept exclaiming, and as he said the words he 
seemed to hug myself.  I had long before invented such reiterated 
expressions of delight for a character (Felipe, in the story of 
OLALLA) intended to be partly bestial.  But there was nothing 
bestial in Te Kop; only a childish pleasure in the moment.  He was 
no less pleased with his companion, or was good enough to say so; 
honoured me, before he left, by calling me Te Kop; apostrophised me 
as 'My name!' with an intonation exquisitely tender, laying his 
hand at the same time swiftly on my knee; and after we had risen, 
and our paths began to separate in the bush, twice cried to me with 
a sort of gentle ecstasy, 'I like you too much!'  From the 
beginning he had made no secret of his terror of the king; would 
not sit down nor speak above a whisper till he had put the whole 
breadth of the isle between himself and his monarch, then 
harmlessly asleep; and even there, even within a stone-cast of the 
outer sea, our talk covered by the sound of the surf and the rattle 
of the wind among the palms, continued to speak guardedly, 
softening his silver voice (which rang loud enough in the chorus) 
and looking about him like a man in fear of spies.  The strange 
thing is that I should have beheld him no more.  In any other 
island in the whole South Seas, if I had advanced half as far with 
any native, he would have been at my door next morning, bringing 
and expecting gifts.  But Te Kop vanished in the bush for ever.  My 
house, of course, was unapproachable; but he knew where to find me 
on the ocean beach, where I went daily.  I was the KAUPOI, the rich 
man; my tobacco and trade were known to be endless:  he was sure of 
a present.  I am at a loss how to explain his behaviour, unless it 
be supposed that he recalled with terror and regret a passage in 
our interview.  Here it is:

'The king, he good man?' I asked.

'Suppose he like you, he good man,' replied Te Kop:  'no like, no 
good.'

That is one way of putting it, of course.  Te Kop himself was 
probably no favourite, for he scarce appealed to my judgment as a 
type of industry.  And there must be many others whom the king (to 
adhere to the formula) does not like.  Do these unfortunates like 
the king?  Or is not rather the repulsion mutual? and the 
conscientious Tembinok', like the conscientious Braxfield before 
him, and many other conscientious rulers and judges before either, 
surrounded by a considerable body of 'grumbletonians'?  Take the 
cook, for instance, when he passed us by, blue with rage and 
terror.  He was very wroth with me; I think by all the old 
principles of human nature he was not very well pleased with his 
sovereign.  It was the rich man he sought to waylay:  I think it 
must have been by the turn of a hair that it was not the king he 
waylaid instead.  And the king gives, or seems to give, plenty of 
opportunities; day and night he goes abroad alone, whether armed or 
not I can but guess; and the taro-patches, where his business must 
so often carry him, seem designed for assassination.  The case of 
the cook was heavy indeed to my conscience.  I did not like to kill 
my enemy at second-hand; but had I a right to conceal from the 
king, who had trusted me, the dangerous secret character of his 
attendant?  And suppose the king should fall, what would be the 
fate of the king's friends?  It was our opinion at the time that we 
should pay dear for the closing of the well; that our breath was in 
the king's nostrils; that if the king should by any chance be 
bludgeoned in a taro-patch, the philosophical and musical 
inhabitants of Equator Town might lay aside their pleasant 
instruments, and betake themselves to what defence they had, with a 
very dim prospect of success.  These speculations were forced upon 
us by an incident which I am ashamed to betray.  The schooner H. L. 
HASELTINE (since capsized at sea, with the loss of eleven lives) 
put into Apemama in a good hour for us, who had near exhausted our 
supplies.  The king, after his habit, spent day after day on board; 
the gin proved unhappily to his taste; he brought a store of it 
ashore with him; and for some time the sole tyrant of the isle was 
half-seas-over.  He was not drunk - the man is not a drunkard, he 
has always stores of liquor at hand, which he uses with moderation, 
- but he was muzzy, dull, and confused.  He came one day to lunch 
with us, and while the cloth was being laid fell asleep in his 
chair.  His confusion, when he awoke and found he had been 
detected, was equalled by our uneasiness.  When he was gone we sat 
and spoke of his peril, which we thought to be in some degree our 
own; of how easily the man might be surprised in such a state by 
GRUMBLETONIANS; of the strange scenes that would follow - the royal 
treasures and stores at the mercy of the rabble, the palace 
overrun, the garrison of women turned adrift.  And as we talked we 
were startled by a gun-shot and a sudden, barbaric outcry.  I 
believe we all changed colour; but it was only the king firing at a 
dog and the chorus striking up in the Speak House.  A day or two 
later I learned the king was very sick; went down, diagnosed the 
case; and took at once the highest medical degree by the exhibition 
of bicarbonate of soda.  Within the hour Richard was himself again; 
and I found him at the unfinished house, enjoying the double 
pleasure of directing Rubam and making a dinner of cocoa-nut 
dumplings, and all eagerness to have the formula of this new sort 
of PAIN-KILLER - for PAIN-KILLER in the islands is the generic name 
of medicine.  So ended the king's modest spree and our anxiety.

On the face of things, I ought to say, loyalty appeared unshaken.  
When the schooner at last returned for us, after much experience of 
baffling winds, she brought a rumour that Tebureimoa had declared 
war on Apemama.  Tembinok' became a new man; his face radiant; his 
attitude, as I saw him preside over a council of chiefs in one of 
the palace maniap's, eager as a boy's; his voice sounding abroad, 
shrill and jubilant, over half the compound.  War is what he wants, 
and here was his chance.  The English captain, when he flung his 
arms in the lagoon, had forbidden him (except in one case) all 
military adventures in the future:  here was the case arrived.  All 
morning the council sat; men were drilled, arms were bought, the 
sound of firing disturbed the afternoon; the king devised and 
communicated to me his plan of campaign, which was highly elaborate 
and ingenious, but perhaps a trifle fine-spun for the rough and 
random vicissitudes of war.  And in all this bustle the temper of 
the people appeared excellent, an unwonted animation in every face, 
and even Uncle Parker burning with military zeal.

Of course it was a false alarm.  Tebureimoa had other fish to fry.  
The ambassador who accompanied us on our return to Butaritari found 
him retired to a small island on the reef, in a huff with the Old 
Men, a tiff with the traders, and more fear of insurrection at home 
than appetite for wars abroad.  The plenipotentiary had been placed 
under my protection; and we solemnly saluted when we met.  He 
proved an excellent fisherman, and caught bonito over the ship's 
side.  He pulled a good oar, and made himself useful for a whole 
fiery afternoon, towing the becalmed EQUATOR off Mariki.  He went 
to his post and did no good.  He returned home again, having done 
no harm.  O SI SIC OMNES!

CHAPTER VI - THE KING OF APEMAMA: DEVIL-WORK

THE ocean beach of Apemama was our daily resort.  The coast is 
broken by shallow bays.  The reef is detached, elevated, and 
includes a lagoon about knee-deep, the unrestful spending-basin of 
the surf.  The beach is now of fine sand, now of broken coral.  The 
trend of the coast being convex, scarce a quarter of a mile of it 
is to be seen at once; the land being so low, the horizon appears 
within a stone-cast; and the narrow prospect enhances the sense of 
privacy.  Man avoids the place - even his footprints are uncommon; 
but a great number of birds hover and pipe there fishing, and leave 
crooked tracks upon the sand.  Apart from these, the only sound 
(and I was going to say the only society), is that of the breakers 
on the reef.

On each projection of the coast, the bank of coral clinkers 
immediately above the beach has been levelled, and a pillar built, 
perhaps breast-high.  These are not sepulchral; all the dead being 
buried on the inhabited side of the island, close to men's houses, 
and (what is worse) to their wells.  I was told they were to 
protect the isle against inroads from the sea - divine or 
diabolical martellos, probably sacred to Taburik, God of Thunder.

The bay immediately opposite Equator Town, which we called Fu Bay, 
in honour of our cook, was thus fortified on either horn.  It was 
well sheltered by the reef, the enclosed water clear and tranquil, 
the enclosing beach curved like a horseshoe, and both steep and 
broad.  The path debouched about the midst of the re-entrant angle, 
the woods stopping some distance inland.  In front, between the 
fringe of the wood and the crown of the beach, there had been 
designed a regular figure, like the court for some new variety of 
tennis, with borders of round stones imbedded, and pointed at the 
angles with low posts, likewise of stone.  This was the king's Pray 
Place.  When he prayed, what he prayed for, and to whom he 
addressed his supplications I could never learn.  The ground was 
tapu.

In the angle, by the mouth of the path, stood a deserted maniap'.  
Near by there had been a house before our coming, which was now 
transported and figured for the moment in Equator Town.  It had 
been, and it would be again when we departed, the residence of the 
guardian and wizard of the spot - Tamaiti.  Here, in this lone 
place, within sound of the sea, he had his dwelling and uncanny 
duties.  I cannot call to mind another case of a man living on the 
ocean side of any open atoll; and Tamaiti must have had strong 
nerves, the greater confidence in his own spells, or, what I 
believe to be the truth, an enviable scepticism.  Whether Tamaiti 
had any guardianship of the Pray Place I never heard.  But his own 
particular chapel stood farther back in the fringe of the wood.  It 
was a tree of respectable growth.  Around it there was drawn a 
circle of stones like those that enclosed the Pray Place; in front, 
facing towards the sea, a stone of a much greater size, and 
somewhat hollowed, like a piscina, stood close against the trunk; 
in front of that again a conical pile of gravel.  In the hollow of 
what I have called the piscina (though it proved to be a magic 
seat) lay an offering of green cocoa-nuts; and when you looked up 
you found the boughs of the tree to be laden with strange fruit:  
palm-branches elaborately plaited, and beautiful models of canoes, 
finished and rigged to the least detail.  The whole had the 
appearance of a mid-summer and sylvan Christmas-tree AL FRESCO.  
Yet we were already well enough acquainted in the Gilberts to 
recognise it, at the first sight, for a piece of wizardry, or, as 
they say in the group, of Devil-work.

The plaited palms were what we recognised.  We had seen them before 
on Apaiang, the most christianised of all these islands; where 
excellent Mr. Bingham lived and laboured and has left golden 
memories; whence all the education in the northern Gilberts traces 
its descent; and where we were boarded by little native Sunday-
school misses in clean frocks, with demure faces, and singing hymns 
as to the manner born.

Our experience of Devil-work at Apaiang had been as follows:- It 
chanced we were benighted at the house of Captain Tierney.  My wife 
and I lodged with a Chinaman some half a mile away; and thither 
Captain Reid and a native boy escorted us by torch-light.  On the 
way the torch went out, and we took shelter in a small and lonely 
Christian chapel to rekindle it.  Stuck in the rafters of the 
chapel was a branch of knotted palm.  'What is that?' I asked.  'O, 
that's Devil-work,' said the Captain.  'And what is Devil-work?' I 
inquired.  'If you like, I'll show you some when we get to 
Johnnie's,' he replied.  'Johnnie's' was a quaint little house upon 
the crest of the beach, raised some three feet on posts, approached 
by stairs; part walled, part trellised.  Trophies of advertisement-
photographs were hung up within for decoration.  There was a table 
and a recess-bed, in which Mrs. Stevenson slept; while I camped on 
the matted floor with Johnnie, Mrs. Johnnie, her sister, and the 
devil's own regiment of cockroaches.  Hither was summoned an old 
witch, who looked the part to horror.  The lamp was set on the 
floor; the crone squatted on the threshold, a green palm-branch in 
her hand, the light striking full on her aged features and picking 
out behind her, from the black night, timorous faces of spectators.  
Our sorceress began with a chanted incantation; it was in the old 
tongue, for which I had no interpreter; but ever and again there 
ran among the crowd outside that laugh which every traveller in the 
islands learns so soon to recognise, - the laugh of terror.  
Doubtless these half-Christian folk were shocked, these half-
heathen folk alarmed.  Chench or Taburik thus invoked, we put our 
questions; the witch knotted the leaves, here a leaf and there a 
leaf, plainly on some arithmetical system; studied the result with 
great apparent contention of mind; and gave the answers.  Sidney 
Colvin was in robust health and gone a journey; and we should have 
a fair wind upon the morrow:  that was the result of our 
consultation, for which we paid a dollar.  The next day dawned 
cloudless and breathless; but I think Captain Reid placed a secret 
reliance on the sibyl, for the schooner was got ready for sea.  By 
eight the lagoon was flawed with long cat's-paws, and the palms 
tossed and rustled; before ten we were clear of the passage and 
skimming under all plain sail, with bubbling scuppers.  So we had 
the breeze, which was well worth a dollar in itself; but the 
bulletin about my friend in England proved, some six months later, 
when I got my mail, to have been groundless.  Perhaps London lies 
beyond the horizon of the island gods.

Tembinok', in his first dealings, showed himself sternly averse 
from superstition:  and had not the EQUATOR delayed, we might have 
left the island and still supposed him an agnostic.  It chanced one 
day, however, that he came to our maniap', and found Mrs. Stevenson 
in the midst of a game of patience.  She explained the game as well 
as she was able, and wound up jocularly by telling him this was her 
devil-work, and if she won, the EQUATOR would arrive next day.  
Tembinok' must have drawn a long breath; we were not so high-and-
dry after all; he need no longer dissemble, and he plunged at once 
into confessions.  He made devil-work every day, he told us, to 
know if ships were coming in; and thereafter brought us regular 
reports of the results.  It was surprising how regularly he was 
wrong; but he always had an explanation ready.  There had been some 
schooner in the offing out of view; but either she was not bound 
for Apemama, or had changed her course, or lay becalmed.  I used to 
regard the king with veneration as he thus publicly deceived 
himself.  I saw behind him all the fathers of the Church, all the 
philosophers and men of science of the past; before him, all those 
that are to come; himself in the midst; the whole visionary series 
bowed over the same task of welding incongruities.  To the end 
Tembinok' spoke reluctantly of the island gods and their worship, 
and I learned but little.  Taburik is the god of thunder, and deals 
in wind and weather.  A while since there were wizards who could 
call him down in the form of lightning.  'My patha he tell me he 
see:  you think he lie?'  Tienti - pronounced something like 
'Chench,' and identified by his majesty with the devil - sends and 
removes bodily sickness.  He is whistled for in the Paumotuan 
manner, and is said to appear; but the king has never seen him.  
The doctors treat disease by the aid of Chench:  eclectic Tembinok' 
at the same time administering 'pain-killer' from his medicine-
chest, so as to give the sufferer both chances.  'I think mo' 
betta,' observed his majesty, with more than his usual self-
approval.  Apparently the gods are not jealous, and placidly enjoy 
both shrine and priest in common.  On Tamaiti's medicine-tree, for 
instance, the model canoes are hung up EX VOTO for a prosperous 
voyage, and must therefore be dedicated to Taburik, god of the 
weather; but the stone in front is the place of sick folk come to 
pacify Chench.

It chanced, by great good luck, that even as we spoke of these 
affairs, I found myself threatened with a cold.  I do not suppose I 
was ever glad of a cold before, or shall ever be again; but the 
opportunity to see the sorcerers at work was priceless, and I 
called in the faculty of Apemama.  They came in a body, all in 
their Sunday's best and hung with wreaths and shells, the insignia 
of the devil-worker.  Tamaiti I knew already:  Terutak' I saw for 
the first time - a tall, lank, raw-boned, serious North-Sea 
fisherman turned brown; and there was a third in their company 
whose name I never heard, and who played to Tamaiti the part of 
FAMULUS.  Tamaiti took me in hand first, and led me, conversing 
agreeably, to the shores of Fu Bay.  The FAMULUS climbed a tree for 
some green cocoa-nuts.  Tamaiti himself disappeared a while in the 
bush and returned with coco tinder, dry leaves, and a spray of 
waxberry.  I was placed on the stone, with my back to the tree and 
my face to windward; between me and the gravel-heap one of the 
green nuts was set; and then Tamaiti (having previously bared his 
feet, for he had come in canvas shoes, which tortured him) joined 
me within the magic circle, hollowed out the top of the gravel-
heap, built his fire in the bottom, and applied a match:  it was 
one of Bryant and May's.  The flame was slow to catch, and the 
irreverent sorcerer filled in the time with talk of foreign places 
- of London, and 'companies,' and how much money they had; of San 
Francisco, and the nefarious fogs, 'all the same smoke,' which had 
been so nearly the occasion of his death.  I tried vainly to lead 
him to the matter in hand.  'Everybody make medicine,' he said 
lightly.  And when I asked him if he were himself a good 
practitioner - 'No savvy,' he replied, more lightly still.  At 
length the leaves burst in a flame, which he continued to feed; a 
thick, light smoke blew in my face, and the flames streamed against 
and scorched my clothes.  He in the meanwhile addressed, or 
affected to address, the evil spirit, his lips moving fast, but 
without sound; at the same time he waved in the air and twice 
struck me on the breast with his green spray.  So soon as the 
leaves were consumed the ashes were buried, the green spray was 
imbedded in the gravel, and the ceremony was at an end.

A reader of the ARABIAN NIGHTS felt quite at home.  Here was the 
suffumigation; here was the muttering wizard; here was the desert 
place to which Aladdin was decoyed by the false uncle.  But they 
manage these things better in fiction.  The effect was marred by 
the levity of the magician, entertaining his patient with small 
talk like an affable dentist, and by the incongruous presence of 
Mr. Osbourne with a camera.  As for my cold, it was neither better 
nor worse.

I was now handed over to Terutak', the leading practitioner or 
medical baronet of Apemama.  His place is on the lagoon side of the 
island, hard by the palace.  A rail of light wood, some two feet 
high, encloses an oblong piece of gravel like the king's Pray 
Place; in the midst is a green tree; below, a stone table bears a 
pair of boxes covered with a fine mat; and in front of these an 
offering of food, a cocoa-nut, a piece of taro or a fish, is placed 
daily.  On two sides the enclosure is lined with maniap's; and one 
of our party, who had been there to sketch, had remarked a daily 
concourse of people and an extraordinary number of sick children; 
for this is in fact the infirmary of Apemama.  The doctor and 
myself entered the sacred place alone; the boxes and the mat were 
displaced; and I was enthroned in their stead upon the stone, 
facing once more to the east.  For a while the sorcerer remained 
unseen behind me, making passes in the air with a branch of palm.  
Then he struck lightly on the brim of my straw hat; and this blow 
he continued to repeat at intervals, sometimes brushing instead my 
arm and shoulder.  I have had people try to mesmerise me a dozen 
times, and never with the least result.  But at the first tap - on 
a quarter no more vital than my hat-brim, and from nothing more 
virtuous than a switch of palm wielded by a man I could not even 
see - sleep rushed upon me like an armed man.  My sinews fainted, 
my eyes closed, my brain hummed, with drowsiness.  I resisted, at 
first instinctively, then with a certain flurry of despair, in the 
end successfully; if that were indeed success which enabled me to 
scramble to my feet, to stumble home somnambulous, to cast myself 
at once upon my bed, and sink at once into a dreamless stupor.  
When I awoke my cold was gone.  So I leave a matter that I do not 
understand.

Meanwhile my appetite for curiosities (not usually very keen) had 
been strangely whetted by the sacred boxes.  They were of pandanus 
wood, oblong in shape, with an effect of pillaring along the sides 
like straw work, lightly fringed with hair or fibre and standing on 
four legs.  The outside was neat as a toy; the inside a mystery I 
was resolved to penetrate.  But there was a lion in the path.  I 
might not approach Terutak', since I had promised to buy nothing in 
the island; I dared not have recourse to the king, for I had 
already received from him more gifts than I knew how to repay.  In 
this dilemma (the schooner being at last returned) we hit on a 
device.  Captain Reid came forward in my stead, professed an 
unbridled passion for the boxes, and asked and obtained leave to 
bargain for them with the wizard.  That same afternoon the captain 
and I made haste to the infirmary, entered the enclosure, raised 
the mat, and had begun to examine the boxes at our leisure, when 
Terutak's wife bounced out of one of the nigh houses, fell upon us, 
swept up the treasures, and was gone.  There was never a more 
absolute surprise.  She came, she took, she vanished, we had not a 
guess whither; and we remained, with foolish looks and laughter on 
the empty field.  Such was the fit prologue of our memorable 
bargaining.

Presently Terutak' came, bringing Tamaiti along with him, both 
smiling; and we four squatted without the rail.  In the three 
maniap's of the infirmary a certain audience was gathered:  the 
family of a sick child under treatment, the king's sister playing 
cards, a pretty girl, who swore I was the image of her father; in 
all perhaps a score.  Terutak's wife had returned (even as she had 
vanished) unseen, and now sat, breathless and watchful, by her 
husband's side.  Perhaps some rumour of our quest had gone abroad, 
or perhaps we had given the alert by our unseemly freedom:  
certain, at least, that in the faces of all present, expectation 
and alarm were mingled.

Captain Reid announced, without preface or disguise, that I was 
come to purchase; Terutak', with sudden gravity, refused to sell.  
He was pressed; he persisted.  It was explained we only wanted one:  
no matter, two were necessary for the healing of the sick.  He was 
rallied, he was reasoned with:  in vain.  He sat there, serious and 
still, and refused.  All this was only a preliminary skirmish; 
hitherto no sum of money had been mentioned; but now the captain 
brought his great guns to bear.  He named a pound, then two, then 
three.  Out of the maniap's one person after another came to join 
the group, some with mere excitement, others with consternation in 
their faces.  The pretty girl crept to my side; it was then that - 
surely with the most artless flattery - she informed me of my 
likeness to her father.  Tamaiti the infidel sat with hanging head 
and every mark of dejection.  Terutak' streamed with sweat, his eye 
was glazed, his face wore a painful rictus, his chest heaved like 
that of one spent with running.  The man must have been by nature 
covetous; and I doubt if ever I saw moral agony more tragically 
displayed.  His wife by his side passionately encouraged his 
resistance.

And now came the charge of the old guard.  The captain, making a 
skip, named the surprising figure of five pounds.  At the word the 
maniap's were emptied.  The king's sister flung down her cards and 
came to the front to listen, a cloud on her brow.  The pretty girl 
beat her breast and cried with wearisome iteration that if the box 
were hers I should have it.  Terutak's wife was beside herself with 
pious fear, her face discomposed, her voice (which scarce ceased 
from warning and encouragement) shrill as a whistle.  Even Terutak' 
lost that image-like immobility which he had hitherto maintained.  
He rocked on his mat, threw up his closed knees alternately, and 
struck himself on the breast after the manner of dancers.  But he 
came gold out of the furnace; and with what voice was left him 
continued to reject the bribe.

And now came a timely interjection.  'Money will not heal the 
sick,' observed the king's sister sententiously; and as soon as I 
heard the remark translated my eyes were unsealed, and I began to 
blush for my employment.  Here was a sick child, and I sought, in 
the view of its parents, to remove the medicine-box.  Here was the 
priest of a religion, and I (a heathen millionaire) was corrupting 
him to sacrilege.  Here was a greedy man, torn in twain betwixt 
greed and conscience; and I sat by and relished, and lustfully 
renewed his torments.  AVE, CAESAR!  Smothered in a corner, dormant 
but not dead, we have all the one touch of nature:  an infant 
passion for the sand and blood of the arena.  So I brought to an 
end my first and last experience of the joys of the millionaire, 
and departed amid silent awe.  Nowhere else can I expect to stir 
the depths of human nature by an offer of five pounds; nowhere 
else, even at the expense of millions, could I hope to see the evil 
of riches stand so legibly exposed.  Of all the bystanders, none 
but the king's sister retained any memory of the gravity and danger 
of the thing in hand.  Their eyes glowed, the girl beat her breast, 
in senseless animal excitement.  Nothing was offered them; they 
stood neither to gain nor to lose; at the mere name and wind of 
these great sums Satan possessed them.

From this singular interview I went straight to the palace; found 
the king; confessed what I had been doing; begged him, in my name, 
to compliment Terutak' on his virtue, and to have a similar box 
made for me against the return of the schooner.  Tembinok', Rubam, 
and one of the Daily Papers - him we used to call 'the Facetiae 
Column' - laboured for a while of some idea, which was at last 
intelligibly delivered.  They feared I thought the box would cure 
me; whereas, without the wizard, it was useless; and when I was 
threatened with another cold I should do better to rely on pain-
killer.  I explained I merely wished to keep it in my 'outch' as a 
thing made in Apemama and these honest men were much relieved.

Late the same evening, my wife, crossing the isle to windward, was 
aware of singing in the bush.  Nothing is more common in that hour 
and place than the jubilant carol of the toddy-cutter, swinging 
high overhead, beholding below him the narrow ribbon of the isle, 
the surrounding field of ocean, and the fires of the sunset.  But 
this was of a graver character, and seemed to proceed from the 
ground-level.  Advancing a little in the thicket, Mrs. Stevenson 
saw a clear space, a fine mat spread in the midst, and on the mat a 
wreath of white flowers and one of the devil-work boxes.  A woman - 
whom we guess to have been Mrs. Terutak' - sat in front, now 
drooping over the box like a mother over a cradle, now lifting her 
face and directing her song to heaven.  A passing toddy-cutter told 
my wife that she was praying.  Probably she did not so much pray as 
deprecate; and perhaps even the ceremony was one of disenchantment.  
For the box was already doomed; it was to pass from its green 
medicine-tree, reverend precinct, and devout attendants; to be 
handled by the profane; to cross three seas; to come to land under 
the foolscap of St. Paul's; to be domesticated within the hail of 
Lillie Bridge; there to be dusted by the British housemaid, and to 
take perhaps the roar of London for the voice of the outer sea 
along the reef.  Before even we had finished dinner Chench had 
begun his journey, and one of the newspapers had already placed the 
box upon my table as the gift of Tembinok'.

I made haste to the palace, thanked the king, but offered to 
restore the box, for I could not bear that the sick of the island 
should be made to suffer.  I was amazed by his reply.  Terutak', it 
appeared, had still three or four in reserve against an accident; 
and his reluctance, and the dread painted at first on every face, 
was not in the least occasioned by the prospect of medical 
destitution, but by the immediate divinity of Chench.  How much 
more did I respect the king's command, which had been able to 
extort in a moment and for nothing a sacrilegious favour that I had 
in vain solicited with millions!  But now I had a difficult task in 
front of me; it was not in my view that Terutak' should suffer by 
his virtue; and I must persuade the king to share my opinion, to 
let me enrich one of his subjects, and (what was yet more delicate) 
to pay for my present.  Nothing shows the king in a more becoming 
light than the fact that I succeeded.  He demurred at the 
principle; he exclaimed, when he heard it, at the sum.  'Plenty 
money!' cried he, with contemptuous displeasure.  But his 
resistance was never serious; and when he had blown off his ill-
humour - 'A' right,' said he.  'You give him.  Mo' betta.'

Armed with this permission, I made straight for the infirmary.  The 
night was now come, cool, dark, and starry.  On a mat hard by a 
clear fire of wood and coco shell, Terutak' lay beside his wife.  
Both were smiling; the agony was over, the king's command had 
reconciled (I must suppose) their agitating scruples; and I was 
bidden to sit by them and share the circulating pipe.  I was a 
little moved myself when I placed five gold sovereigns in the 
wizard's hand; but there was no sign of emotion in Terutak' as he 
returned them, pointed to the palace, and named Tembinok'.  It was 
a changed scene when I had managed to explain.  Terutak', long, 
dour Scots fisherman as he was, expressed his satisfaction within 
bounds; but the wife beamed; and there was an old gentleman present 
- her father, I suppose - who seemed nigh translated.  His eyes 
stood out of his head; 'KAUPOI, KAUPOI - rich, rich!' ran on his 
lips like a refrain; and he could not meet my eye but what he 
gurgled into foolish laughter.

I might now go home, leaving that fire-lit family party gloating 
over their new millions, and consider my strange day.  I had tried 
and rewarded the virtue of Terutak'.  I had played the millionaire, 
had behaved abominably, and then in some degree repaired my 
thoughtlessness.  And now I had my box, and could open it and look 
within.  It contained a miniature sleeping-mat and a white shell.  
Tamaiti, interrogated next day as to the shell, explained it was 
not exactly Chench, but a cell, or body, which he would at times 
inhabit.  Asked why there was a sleeping-mat, he retorted 
indignantly, 'Why have you mats?'  And this was the sceptical 
Tamaiti!  But island scepticism is never deeper than the lips.

CHAPTER VII - THE KING OF APEMAMA

THUS all things on the island, even the priests of the gods, obey 
the word of Tembinok'.  He can give and take, and slay, and allay 
the scruples of the conscientious, and do all things (apparently) 
but interfere in the cookery of a turtle.  'I got power' is his 
favourite word; it interlards his conversation; the thought haunts 
him and is ever fresh; and when be has asked and meditates of 
foreign countries, he looks up with a smile and reminds you, 'I got 
POWER.'  Nor is his delight only in the possession, but in the 
exercise.  He rejoices in the crooked and violent paths of kingship 
like a strong man to run a race, or like an artist in his art.  To 
feel, to use his power, to embellish his island and the picture of 
the island life after a private ideal, to milk the island 
vigorously, to extend his singular museum - these employ 
delightfully the sum of his abilities.  I never saw a man more 
patently in the right trade.

It would be natural to suppose this monarchy inherited intact 
through generations.  And so far from that, it is a thing of 
yesterday.  I was already a boy at school while Apemama was yet 
republican, ruled by a noisy council of Old Men, and torn with 
incurable feuds.  And Tembinok' is no Bourbon; rather the son of a 
Napoleon.  Of course he is well-born.  No man need aspire high in 
the isles of the Pacific unless his pedigree be long and in the 
upper regions mythical.  And our king counts cousinship with most 
of the high families in the archipelago, and traces his descent to 
a shark and a heroic woman.  Directed by an oracle, she swam beyond 
sight of land to meet her revolting paramour, and received at sea 
the seed of a predestined family.  'I think lie,' is the king's 
emphatic commentary; yet he is proud of the legend.  From this 
illustrious beginning the fortunes of the race must have declined; 
and Tenkoruti, the grandfather of Tembinok', was the chief of a 
village at the north end of the island.  Kuria and Aranuka were yet 
independent; Apemama itself the arena of devastating feuds.  
Through this perturbed period of history the figure of Tenkoruti 
stalks memorable.  In war he was swift and bloody; several towns 
fell to his spear, and the inhabitants were butchered to a man.  In 
civil life this arrogance was unheard of.  When the council of Old 
Men was summoned, he went to the Speak House, delivered his mind, 
and left without waiting to be answered.  Wisdom had spoken:  let 
others opine according to their folly.  He was feared and hated, 
and this was his pleasure.  He was no poet; he cared not for arts 
or knowledge.  'My gran'patha one thing savvy, savvy pight,' 
observed the king.  In some lull of their own disputes the Old Men 
of Apemama adventured on the conquest of Apemama; and this unlicked 
Caius Marcius was elected general of the united troops.  Success 
attended him; the islands were reduced, and Tenkoruti returned to 
his own government, glorious and detested.  He died about 1860, in 
the seventieth year of his age and the full odour of unpopularity.  
He was tall and lean, says his grandson, looked extremely old, and 
'walked all the same young man.'  The same observer gave me a 
significant detail.  The survivors of that rough epoch were all 
defaced with spearmarks; there was none on the body of this skilful 
fighter.  'I see old man, no got a spear,' said the king.

Tenkoruti left two sons, Tembaitake and Tembinatake.  Tembaitake, 
our king's father, was short, middling stout, a poet, a good 
genealogist, and something of a fighter; it seems he took himself 
seriously, and was perhaps scarce conscious that he was in all 
things the creature and nursling of his brother.  There was no 
shadow of dispute between the pair:  the greater man filled with 
alacrity and content the second place; held the breach in war, and 
all the portfolios in the time of peace; and, when his brother 
rated him, listened in silence, looking on the ground.  Like 
Tenkoruti, he was tall and lean and a swift talker - a rare trait 
in the islands.  He possessed every accomplishment.  He knew 
sorcery, he was the best genealogist of his day, he was a poet, he 
could dance and make canoes and armour; and the famous mast of 
Apemama, which ran one joint higher than the mainmast of a full-
rigged ship, was of his conception and design.  But these were 
avocations, and the man's trade was war.  'When my uncle go make 
wa', he laugh,' said Tembinok'.  He forbade the use of field 
fortification, that protractor of native hostilities; his men must 
fight in the open, and win or be beaten out of hand; his own 
activity inspired his followers; and the swiftness of his blows 
beat down, in one lifetime, the resistance of three islands.  He 
made his brother sovereign, he left his nephew absolute.  'My uncle 
make all smooth,' said Tembinok'.  'I mo' king than my patha:  I 
got power,' he said, with formidable relish.

Such is the portrait of the uncle drawn by the nephew.  I can set 
beside it another by a different artist, who has often - I may say 
always - delighted me with his romantic taste in narrative, but not 
always - and I may say not often - persuaded me of his exactitude.  
I have already denied myself the use of so much excellent matter 
from the same source, that I begin to think it time to reward good 
resolution; and his account of Tembinatake agrees so well with the 
king's, that it may very well be (what I hope it is) the record of 
a fact, and not (what I suspect) the pleasing exercise of an 
imagination more than sailorly.  A., for so I had perhaps better 
call him, was walking up the island after dusk, when he came on a 
lighted village of some size, was directed to the chief's house, 
and asked leave to rest and smoke a pipe.  'You will sit down, and 
smoke a pipe, and wash, and eat, and sleep,' replied the chief, 
'and to-morrow you will go again.'  Food was brought, prayers were 
held (for this was in the brief day of Christianity), and the chief 
himself prayed with eloquence and seeming sincerity.  All evening 
A. sat and admired the man by the firelight.  He was six feet high, 
lean, with the appearance of many years, and an extraordinary air 
of breeding and command.  'He looked like a man who would kill you 
laughing,' said A., in singular echo of one of the king's 
expressions.  And again:  'I had been reading the Musketeer books, 
and he reminded me of Aramis.'  Such is the portrait of 
Tembinatake, drawn by an expert romancer.

We had heard many tales of 'my patha'; never a word of my uncle 
till two days before we left.  As the time approached for our 
departure Tembinok' became greatly changed; a softer, a more 
melancholy, and, in particular, a more confidential man appeared in 
his stead.  To my wife he contrived laboriously to explain that 
though he knew he must lose his father in the course of nature, he 
had not minded nor realised it till the moment came; and that now 
he was to lose us he repeated the experience.  We showed fireworks 
one evening on the terrace.  It was a heavy business; the sense of 
separation was in all our minds, and the talk languished.  The king 
was specially affected, sat disconsolate on his mat, and often 
sighed.  Of a sudden one of the wives stepped forth from a cluster, 
came and kissed him in silence, and silently went again.  It was 
just such a caress as we might give to a disconsolate child, and 
the king received it with a child's simplicity.  Presently after we 
said good-night and withdrew; but Tembinok' detained Mr. Osbourne, 
patting the mat by his side and saying:  'Sit down.  I feel bad, I 
like talk.'  Osbourne sat down by him.  'You like some beer?' said 
he; and one of the wives produced a bottle.  The king did not 
partake, but sat sighing and smoking a meerschaum pipe.  'I very 
sorry you go,' he said at last.  'Miss Stlevens he good man, woman 
he good man, boy he good man; all good man.  Woman he smart all the 
same man.  My woman' (glancing towards his wives) 'he good woman, 
no very smart.  I think Miss Stlevens he is chiep all the same 
cap'n man-o-wa'.  I think Miss Stlevens he rich man all the same 
me.  All go schoona.  I very sorry.  My patha he go, my uncle he 
go, my cutcheons he go, Miss Stlevens he go:  all go.  You no see 
king cry before.  King all the same man:  feel bad, he cry.  I very 
sorry.'

In the morning it was the common topic in the village that the king 
had wept.  To me he said:  'Last night I no can 'peak:  too much 
here,' laying his hand upon his bosom.  'Now you go away all the 
same my pamily.  My brothers, my uncle go away.  All the same.'  
This was said with a dejection almost passionate.  And it was the 
first time I had heard him name his uncle, or indeed employ the 
word.  The same day he sent me a present of two corselets, made in 
the island fashion of plaited fibre, heavy and strong.  One had 
been worn by Tenkoruti, one by Tembaitake; and the gift being 
gratefully received, he sent me, on the return of his messengers, a 
third - that of Tembinatake.  My curiosity was roused; I begged for 
information as to the three wearers; and the king entered with 
gusto into the details already given.  Here was a strange thing, 
that he should have talked so much of his family, and not once 
mentioned that relative of whom he was plainly the most proud.  
Nay, more:  he had hitherto boasted of his father; thenceforth he 
had little to say of him; and the qualities for which he had 
praised him in the past were now attributed where they were due, - 
to the uncle.  A confusion might be natural enough among islanders, 
who call all the sons of their grandfather by the common name of 
father.  But this was not the case with Tembinok'.  Now the ice was 
broken the word uncle was perpetually in his mouth; he who had been 
so ready to confound was now careful to distinguish; and the father 
sank gradually into a self-complacent ordinary man, while the uncle 
rose to his true stature as the hero and founder of the race.

The more I heard and the more I considered, the more this mystery 
of Tembinok's behaviour puzzled and attracted me.  And the 
explanation, when it came, was one to strike the imagination of a 
dramatist.  Tembinok' had two brothers.  One, detected in private 
trading, was banished, then forgiven, lives to this day in the 
island, and is the father of the heir-apparent, Paul.  The other 
fell beyond forgiveness.  I have heard it was a love-affair with 
one of the king's wives, and the thing is highly possible in that 
romantic archipelago.  War was attempted to be levied; but 
Tembinok' was too swift for the rebels, and the guilty brother 
escaped in a canoe.  He did not go alone.  Tembinatake had a hand 
in the rebellion, and the man who had gained a kingdom for a 
weakling brother was banished by that brother's son.  The fugitives 
came to shore in other islands, but Tembinok' remains to this day 
ignorant of their fate.

So far history.  And now a moment for conjecture.  Tembinok' 
confused habitually, not only the attributes and merits of his 
father and his uncle, but their diverse personal appearance.  
Before he had even spoken, or thought to speak, of Tembinatake, he 
had told me often of a tall, lean father, skilled in war, and his 
own schoolmaster in genealogy and island arts.  How if both were 
fathers, one natural, one adoptive?  How if the heir of Tembaitake, 
like the heir of Tembinok' himself, were not a son, but an adopted 
nephew?  How if the founder of the monarchy, while he worked for 
his brother, worked at the same time for the child of his loins?        
How if on the death of Tembaitake, the two stronger natures, father 
and son, king and kingmaker, clashed, and Tembinok', when he drove 
out his uncle, drove out the author of his days?  Here is at least 
a tragedy four-square.

The king took us on board in his own gig, dressed for the occasion 
in the naval uniform.  He had little to say, he refused 
refreshments, shook us briefly by the hand, and went ashore again.  
That night the palm-tops of Apemama had dipped behind the sea, and 
the schooner sailed solitary under the stars.

End of The Project Gutenberg Etext of In the South Seas